Shop Forum More Submit  Join Login
About Literature / Hobbyist Core Member Elsie GuenNetherlands Group :icongrowth-central: Growth-Central
Recent Activity
Deviant for 4 Years
9 Month Core Membership
Statistics 95 Deviations 3,733 Comments 181,649 Pageviews

Newest Deviations

The best of us
“In many religions around the world, it is believed that the gods created mankind. But we, four high school girls, we created a goddess.”
Now that may sound
• ridiculous
• blasphemous
• pompous
to you. But it is exactly what we –
• Akiko
• Britt
• Elena
• and I (Dynah)
– did.
“To prove our point,” I continued, “we present you evidence #1. Also known as ‘before’.”
Elena showed the picture. It was a picture of an inconspicuous little girl. She looked away from the camera. Her dark hair was a mess and greasy, her clothes were cheap.
Akiko continued. “That picture was taken almost four years ago, when we were in our freshman year. And now, after years and years of hard work, we are proud to present to you the result of our project. Also known as ‘after’.” She paused. ‘Here is… Petra!”
Britt opened the door, and there she stood. Petra was like
:iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 11 0
Mature content
Before / After :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 67 6
Mature content
Katie, Gina, Lindsey and the muscle growth device :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 76 4
Audience with the goddess-empress
I looked around the waiting room. It was enormous. There was marble and gold everywhere. I noticed that the other six were gaping as well.
“They say that she has all built this herself, without the help of machines,” said the woman next to me.
The old man on the other side grinned. “There’s so much they say about her.”
Suddenly, everyone was talking. Babbling. I guess we were all nervous.
“They say she jumped to the moon some decades ago. She used so much force that she ruined a very large area of the earth.”
“She has come from the stars to rule us.”
“My uncle told me that when she flexes her chest muscles, they become so enormous in such a short time that she causes a sonic boom.”
“They say that she can fire heat rays with her eyes!”
“They say that she is more than hundred years old.”
“During the World Liberation War, they dropped a powerful bomb on her. She simply swallowed it to render it
:iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 39 12
Mature content
A muscular pair of star-crossed lovers :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 43 18
The Young Protector, part 4: Diawyn
They ran at a steady pace. Then, the Young Protector thought of something. She told the older woman how she had adjusted her direction when she had jumped, using her breath. The Old Protector thought about this. “This is interesting. I suppose we can use this. What would happen when we blow into other directions?”
They experimented on a deserted plain, where they couldn’t hurt anybody and where the earthquakes they produced when they landed wouldn’t cause any harm.
They found that by blowing sideways, they could land far away from where they had started. Then, the Young Protector tried something else. When she was about to land, she blew at the ground. They were both a bit amazed when she made a soft landing.
The Old Protector also tried this. After some practicing, they managed to float above the ground. They also discovered when they were standing on the rocky ground, blowing down with their mighty lungs would make them rise into the air.
They had a good time.
:iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 23 18
Mature content
Join2Grow 2 (growth drive) :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 31 24
Mature content
Girl 2.0 hulks out again (commission) :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 60 25
Mature content
Girl 2.0 hulks out (commission) :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 89 24
Mature content
The muscle girl in the cemetery :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 59 15
Mature content
My friend Moira, episode 5 :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 33 22
Little Indy grows big muscles
The female colonel was a muscle beast. When the interrogation started, Indy wasn’t aware of that. At first, she was intimidated just by the way the colonel talked to her.
“Why did you apply?” the colonel snapped.
“I… I’ve always wanted to be…”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake, little girl. Speak louder! I can’t hear you when you whisper!”
Indy winced.
The colonel slammed her fist down on the table. “COME ON! This is a simple question. WHY? DID? YOU? APPLY?”
Indy cleared her throat. “I always wanted to be strong and muscular. And I could use the $ 150,000 of course.”
“HA! Strong and muscular? You don’t know what those words mean!” The colonel looked down at Indy’s application form, and the medical test results. “You are 4’9”. You weigh 71 pounds. Your upper arms are 7 inches around, and your thighs are 15 inches.” The colonel snorted, and looked at Indy a
:iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 95 53
The Young Protector, part 3: Ara'whyn
The Protectors left the next day. “I would have loved to accompany you for a while, but I can’t do that, in my situation,” Yr’whyn said. “Eon’whyn would also love it to spend some more time with you.”
The Young Protector sighed. “So do I. But this is how it goes, you know. You probably won’t see me again until Eon’whyn has children herself.” They all went to the Rock of Goodbye and hugged it. Yr’whyn and Eon’whyn were crying when the Protectors rushed out of sight.
“You are making it hard on yourself,” the Old Protector said. “You shouldn’t have a relationship with those people. It’s foolish, and you are making everyone sad.”
“Is it forbidden, Old Protector?”
“It is not forbidden, Young Protector. But I care about you, and don’t like to see you like this.”
She was right, of course. The Young Protector was feeling sad for many days. She longed t
:iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 23 6
Mature content
Babewatch :iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 96 24
The Young Protector, part 2: Eon'whyn
When the white sun had set, the Old Protector arrived. They woke the children and led them back to their village. The people there were very happy that their children were back, and they paid tribute to the mighty women. After that, the people split up. Most of them went to work in the fields.
A smaller group of men and women went up to the mountain and the Protectors followed them. The people were mining for metals. The Old Protector followed a group that went to the gold mine, while the Young Protector was taken to the iron mine.
It was a strange group: everyone else was taller than the Young Protector, but they all looked like sticks, compared to her massive body. They all made sure they didn’t come close to the almighty woman.
After a while, the people stopped and made room. One of them pointed to the mountain side. “Look here, mighty Protector! We have been mining here during the last year.”
The Young Protector was a bit amazed. There was a small hole in the moun
:iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 31 12
The Young Protector, part 1: Yr'whyn
The two immensely muscular females approached the volcano with incredible speed. They quickly surveyed the scene. Even though they were far away, their superior hearing enabled them to pick up the desperate cries of the people in the village at the foot of the volcano. They could see a stream of lava, moving quickly towards the village. The biggest female raised her massive arm and pointed. “Look! That boulder is about to move because of the quakes.” They ran on. “You stop it. I’ll take care of the lava!” The larger muscle woman rushed away.
“Yes Old Protector,” the smaller one said. She ran up the mountain, not caring about the drops of boiling hot lava that rained down on her dark skin. She looked up, and saw that the boulder was rocking forward and backward. She was sure it would roll down in just a few moments. It was many times bigger than her, and it could destroy a large part of the village and kill many people. But she knew she could st
:iconelsieguen:ElsieGuen 46 17



:iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: :iconcommissionsopen: 
I'm not limiting my commission slot, but I add the commissioner list to you to see the queue ^ ^

Star! NOTE Star!
All prices are per character
Will Do:
Will not:
-Hyper mega muscles
-Detailed Landscape Background
-Anything illegal
Commission process :
1.- After payment, I make a quick sketch for pose and the general idea. On this stage, you can suggest changes or approve it
:iconmangapym:mangapym 23 17
A fully colored and shaded girl cut off below the hips. A background is $2 extra, and an additional character is just $3 extra.
Example with two characters:

A full body digital portrait, colored and shaded. Like before, a background is $2 extra and an additional character is $3 extra.

Send me a note with the following info:
What kind of commission you wantInfo on the characters (descriptions, reference material)(Optional) Info on the pose/facial expressions/mood
I'll get back to you with my PayPal information.
:icontarukaja:Tarukaja 1 0
Solid by MivadoMan Solid :iconmivadoman:MivadoMan 523 31 Beefcake Seduction by sheldor73 Beefcake Seduction :iconsheldor73:sheldor73 315 16 1928 Power Girl demonstrates her pull by svettzwo 1928 Power Girl demonstrates her pull :iconsvettzwo:svettzwo 29 6 Donny v Tyche 01 by stmercy2020 Donny v Tyche 01 :iconstmercy2020:stmercy2020 8 8 Yve the assassin. by streetborg Yve the assassin. :iconstreetborg:streetborg 47 4 OC: Yve by Pegius by streetborg OC: Yve by Pegius :iconstreetborg:streetborg 187 3 Catlin Fairchild by Ritualist Catlin Fairchild :iconritualist:Ritualist 280 26 Alda Raluca lift a car. by POWER-BEAUTIES Alda Raluca lift a car. :iconpower-beauties:POWER-BEAUTIES 38 7 Super Nicola to the rescue by Grimmtoof Super Nicola to the rescue :icongrimmtoof:Grimmtoof 132 14 TLIID Super-kids Superman and Wonder Woman by Nick-Perks TLIID Super-kids Superman and Wonder Woman :iconnick-perks:Nick-Perks 133 13
Workout progresses
I can do 3 x 10 reps with 35 lb dumbbells in each hand, my biceps are now 15 inches and they keep growing week after week :D
Tell me if you want me to share my progresses :) Stay motivated !
:iconwithin032:within032 1 34
Wonder Woman...with Tutorial! by Jeffach Wonder Woman...with Tutorial! :iconjeffach:Jeffach 753 48
low comissions
:iconshayeragal:Shayeragal 10 12
Commission : muscle corrin - jiuhfgtr by tireimisu Commission : muscle corrin - jiuhfgtr :icontireimisu:tireimisu 480 10


May 22, 2019
11:48 pm
May 22, 2019
10:14 pm
May 22, 2019
9:18 pm
May 22, 2019
8:17 pm
May 22, 2019
8:16 pm

Which of my heroines do you like the best? 

24 deviants said Hyper Girl
21 deviants said Trisha (Trisha's high school muscle growth)
17 deviants said Kayra (The many faces of Kayra)
14 deviants said Becca (Muscle mommy)
13 deviants said Moira (My friend Moira)
10 deviants said Yolena (The billionaire's wife)
3 deviants said other (please specify in the comments)



“In many religions around the world, it is believed that the gods created mankind. But we, four high school girls, we created a goddess.”

Now that may sound
• ridiculous
• blasphemous
• pompous
to you. But it is exactly what we –
• Akiko
• Britt
• Elena
• and I (Dynah)
– did.

“To prove our point,” I continued, “we present you evidence #1. Also known as ‘before’.”

Elena showed the picture. It was a picture of an inconspicuous little girl. She looked away from the camera. Her dark hair was a mess and greasy, her clothes were cheap.

Akiko continued. “That picture was taken almost four years ago, when we were in our freshman year. And now, after years and years of hard work, we are proud to present to you the result of our project. Also known as ‘after’.” She paused. ‘Here is… Petra!”

Britt opened the door, and there she stood. Petra was like
• a piece of art
• a Disney princess
• a statue
• a poem
I smiled. I could never get enough of looking at her. Her thick black hair was shiny and streamed down till halfway her back. Her eyes were
• dark
• big
• mysterious
• rimmed by glasses, which gave her a sophisticated look
Her cheekbones high, her earrings tasteful, her mouth a big smile, combining
• full lips
• perfect white teeth
She wore a colorful night gown, sleeveless and reaching halfway her thighs.

She did one of those bodybuilder poses: one arm high, one arm low. Her biceps were thick and round, her forearms just as massive. She had an hourglass figure:
• broad shoulders
• narrow waist
• hips extending sideways, glutes backwards
Her legs seemed to be endless, her thighs filled with strong muscles and her calves big.

I don’t think that anyone who had seen her enter our school, on a Thursday in October, would recognize her in the beauty that was standing before us, proudly flexing her muscles.

Petra was very tiny then, probably 4’8” and 80 pounds. People made remarks about her, of which
• ‘hey, little mouse’
• ‘who brought his baby sister?’
• ‘go back to kindergarten’
were the friendliest.

Nobody knew where she came from, although there were rumors about her parents:
• they were dead (in a fire, in a car accident, in a shooting)
• they were in jail (for kidnapping, for murder, for bank robbery)
• they had disappeared
• they had abused their daughter

And nobody seemed to care about her, so we decided to adopt her as our project. We had just finished our fundraising for street dogs, so Petra was just who we needed.

Britt, Elena, Akiko and me know each other since kindergarten, when we:
• built sand castles together
• made up stories about princesses and knights
Even though we developed different interests in the years that followed, that couldn’t tear us apart. We shared an urge to be just and do the right things.

So we adopted Petra. Very soon we discovered she had problems with… well, almost everything:
• she didn’t know how to dress
• she didn’t know about personal care
• she was behind in every subject and only scored F’s
• she was physically and mentally weak
• she had no friends

Well, the last point was the easiest to fix. The other points would require an immense effort: we would have to teach her all we knew:
• Elena knew everything about food, fashion and beauty. At that time, she was by far the most beautiful of us, with even seniors asking her out
• Akiko taught her about self-defense and Zen Buddhism
• Britt took her swimming, took her to the gym and heptathlon
• While I helped her with her homework and her assignments

Britt and I helped her for two days a week, the others for one day. The Sunday afternoons we sometimes spent together, sometimes Petra had an extra session with one of us. We were a little bit amazed our presence didn’t drive her crazy: there was always at least one of us around her. But it seemed to make her happy, and she absorbed everything we taught her, like she had been eagerly waiting for this opportunity since her life had begun.

And she
• flourished
• thrived
• grew
It had of course nothing to do with us, but she soon started an enormous growth spurt. I had the idea that every time we saw her, she had gained another inch. And when we were together on those Sunday afternoons, we talked about Petra’s developments and we were astounded about the big leaps she had made. That, of course, stimulated us to continue our project. Which was a bit surprising, as most of our projects had lasted no longer than six weeks. It also stimulated us to develop ourselves further. So my grades improved too.

At some point, Petra surpassed every one of us:
• she looked better than Elena
• she beat Akiko in a taekwondo match
• she scored better grades than I did
• she ran faster than Britt

A few weekends after that, Britt announced that Petra’s biceps were 15 inches, and bigger than hers. I found a tape measure and with some effort measured my own biceps. I don’t remember anymore how big it was, but it came nowhere near. 8 or 9 inches maybe.

Before, I hadn’t even noticed how muscular Petra had become. But since then, I started watching her muscles, especially her biceps.

I didn’t tell the others, but I started accompanying Petra to the gym. I knew she was always there on Sunday mornings, so I brought my school stuff, pretending I wanted her advice on something. But I came there to see her doing her exercises, and watch her muscles
• pump
• grow
• ripple
• swell
• expand

She mesmerized me, and I think she knew it. Every now and then she asked me if I wanted to try, and she would hand me weights that looked tiny in comparison with the weights she was lifting. I lifted those weights a couple of times, but always returned to my ‘homework’ quickly.

Afterwards we would sometimes have a drink together and talk. But as she was only wearing a tank top, shorts and sneakers, it was very hard for me to concentrate on our conversation.

“We feel we have created this wonderful young woman by giving her all we have got,” Elena continued our speech. “In all aspects, Petra is the best of us. She is smart, beautiful, strong and the kindest person we have ever met. I am so proud of you, and of all of us!”

Petra was almost crying now. “Thank you, Elena and Akiko and Dynah and Britt!” She had a warm, deep voice. “Running into you was the best thing that has ever happened to me. I am so thankful for all that you’ve done for me. I really wouldn’t know where I would be without the four of you.”

Britt handed her a silver halo she could wear, “as we think you are a perfect person, almost a goddess.”

Petra blushed and smiled and thanked us once more. We hugged each other for a minute and Britt said “O my God, Petra. I can’t believe how big your biceps are. Have they grown again?”

Petra flexed them both and said: “17 inches – and still growing!”

We all stared at her. “You are so muscular and strong, Petra. I always feel so small and weak next to you,” Akiko said.

“Duh. That is because we ARE small and weak next to her,” Elena said. “Do you remember when she showed us she could pin each of us down, and even two of us – when one of those two wasn’t Britt?”

“Tell you what girls, I think I can even beat the four of you, if I can pick our starting position.”

We all gawked at her and told her we didn’t believe her. Britt challenged her to show us. Petra chuckled. She laid down on her side on the floor, raised one leg and told Britt and Akiko to lay down with their waists on her leg. Then, she locked her legs together, so the two were trapped. Elena and me also had to lay down, and cross our wrists. She wrapped her left hand around my wrists and did the same to Elena with her right hand.

“Okay, the four of you try to break free. When one of you manages, you win. When you want to give up, you either tell me or slap my body twice. When all of you have surrendered, I win. Everything clear? Everybody ready? Start!”

We all
• struggled
• wriggled
• fought
to break free. I tried to force my arms apart, but Petra’s fingers held me in a vice-like grip. I saw the muscles in her arm bulge as she applied her strength to keep my wrists together.

I noticed that the others were struggling too. Britt and Akiko were having a hard time, as Petra had started to squeeze her legs together. They were clawing at her legs, trying to push them apart, but Petra’s legs were too strong and they had to give up because the pressure became too painful.

With only two opponents left, Petra now wrapped her legs around Elena’s waist end squeezed until she surrendered also.

Now I was the only one left, and of course I didn’t stand a chance against Petra’s far greater strength. With her other hand, she grabbed my upper leg and lifted me into the air. I was hanging there, helplessly floating above her, supported by her strong arms. She smiled up at me, slowly raised her legs and wrapped them around me. I had a good view on her thigh. It was easily as big as my waist, and contrary to my own thigh, it wasn’t just a simple column of flesh and bones. As Petra started applying pressure, separate muscles jumped up all over her thigh, turning it into a landscape with hills and valleys. She pulled me closer to her and kept smiling. I could smell her scent. I will never forget that. She smelled like oranges. Then I had to give up because the pain became too much.

“Yes!” Petra shouted as she relaxed her grip. So I dropped down next to her. Because of the struggle, her gown had crept up above her panties. She was breathing heavily, as the fight had exhausted her. Each time she breathed in, her abdominal muscles became more pronounced. I could watch those forever, but after some time, her panting slowed down and she pulled down her night gown over her thighs.

I will never forget that night.
The best of us
This is an older story that has been hanging around on my hard drive for a couple of years. I wrote it during a holiday, to be the start of a longer story. But I realized the rest of the story wouldn't be as interesting as the start, so I decided to not continue it and publish just this. It's relatively short and a bit different from the stories I usually write.

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Freja’s upper arm was bigger than her head. Her flexed biceps was enormous. The mass of muscle on top of her arm stretched her shirt until it was paper thin. Even though it was covered, lots of striations were visible through the cloth, as well as a giant vein that ran over the top of her muscle. Lars feasted his eyes on the insane curves.

“I want to be bigger!” Freja demanded, and Lars couldn’t believe his luck.

Lars and Freja had been working together on a Before / After drawing assignment. They had to draw each other as they were now and how they would like to be. Freja had told him she wanted to be a superhero. Lars had made some sketches, the usual stuff with capes and masks. But also one where he had given Freja big muscles. He had been meaning to keep that sketch for himself, but Freja had seen it and she had been very enthusiastic about it.

So now he was editing the image on his laptop. The Before sketch had come out pretty neat, showing a slender young girl with blonde hair. He had tried different versions of her eyes, but he had never been satisfied about his efforts; there was something in her eyes he couldn’t capture. So he had drawn her with her eyes closed, giving her an angelic look.

In the After sketch, Freja was wearing a light blue spandex costume, and her whole body was bulging with muscles. He had made her much bigger than the female bodybuilders he followed on social media.

“Make me bigger!” Freja repeated.

“Sure,” he said. He selected her upper arm, and increased the size of her muscles. “Like this?”

“Bigger! I’ll tell you when to stop.”

He increased it even more. When she was finally satisfied, her biceps had become so big that she could touch the top of it with her hand.

“That’s it! I like to be super muscular. Bigger than anyone else on this planet.”

Lars edited her other muscles as well, while she kept encouraging him to make her bigger. After a while, he sat back and looked at the image. He had been forced to make the canvas bigger a few times, to give her muscles more room. The girl on his screen was incredibly wide, her muscles ballooning all over her body. Her head looked small in comparison. He zoomed in and gave her a triumphant look.

“Yes!” she said. “I am the Merciless Maid!”

Lars drew a big yellow M on her shirt.

“Can you also show that I am super strong?”

“You mean, by lifting something heavy? Or bending steel?”

Freja seemed to think about that for a minute. “Yes, maybe… Or can you show what I am doing to my adversaries? The bad guys?”

“Like you kick them and they fly to the moon? It’s not a cartoon.”

“Wait. How about this? I am lifting a big man with one hand, like he is weightless.”

Lars made a quick sketch.

“Yes, something like that. But can you make him a bit bigger? And how about a throat lift?”

“Okay.” He erased the first sketch and made another.

“Lars, you are so good at this! Can you make his eyes pop out of his head? Like I am choking him with my super strong hand?”

“Perfect!” she said when he was finished. “Well, almost. Just one more thing. No, make that two! I’d like the heads of two other bad guys between my legs. Like I am choking them with my super thighs.”

Lars just had to draw two heads, so that was relatively easy. He made them look red and desperate, just like the man she was lifting with her hand. Their heads looked tiny, compared to Freja’s huge quads.

“They are pathetically weak,” Freja boasted. “They cannot resist my inhuman strength. I need just a fraction of my power to crush those insignificant bugs out of existence.”

“But you wouldn’t do that, wouldn’t you?”

Freja glanced at him and smiled. “You just make sure you’ll never become one of those bad guys!” She looked back at the image on his laptop. “Can you make my muscles just a little bit bigger?”

When Freja was finally satisfied with his drawing, he pasted the image next to the Before drawing. “Wow,” he sighed. Just her head was the same, the rest of her body was very different in the two images. It was like the legs of a spider, compared to the legs of a lion.

“Who do you like better, me or Merciless Maid?” she asked him.

He blushed. “Well, Merciless Maid isn’t real, of course. So I prefer the real one!”

She chuckled. “Liar!”

Freja finished her drawing of Lars. She used to work with charcoal, so her drawings were quite different from his digital images. Still, it was easy to recognize himself in the Before drawing. In the After drawing, he still looked like himself, but something popped out of his laptop. Because that was what he wanted: to be such a good artist, that his creations would come to life, literally. She had captured that really well.

While she was working, he walked around her room. He had noticed the terrarium before, but he hadn’t seen what was in it. He had to look for a minute until he found them between the grass. “Grasshoppers!”

“Yes,” she said, while she didn’t take off her eyes from the drawing. “Do you like grasshoppers?”

“Not particularly,” he said. When one of the insects jumped, he noticed that there was something strange. He crouched down, to have a closer look. “One leg is missing on this one!”

“On all of them, actually. There’s someone around who tortures these poor creatures. I took them inside. They are safe here with me.”

They talked a bit more, and then Lars had to go home. “I’ll see you tomorrow in the bus,” Freja said.

Lars was really happy about his drawing, and he thought of some details he could add, so he hurried home.

The next morning was boring as always. Most of the seats in the school bus were taken, so he had to sit next to Lovisa, a nondescript girl from his drawing class who didn’t seem to have friends. He closed his eyes and dozed away.

Suddenly, the bus stopped. Lars opened his eyes. “What the…?” the driver shouted. There was something happening in front of the bus, and Lars could hear astounded cries from the children on the front rows as well. Even though it wasn’t allowed, some children got up from their seats and walked to the front. This resulted in more cries.

“OMG!” “What is that?” “She is huge!” “Look at those muscles!”

Then, the bus shook, and the children who had been standing, fell down. “WTF!” “She’s lifting the bus!” “With just one hand!” “How can she be so strong?” “She looks like…”

The bus dropped back down on the ground, and the front window shattered as someone jumped through, from the outside. The bus shook as the person landed.

Lars couldn’t believe it. It had been in the back of his mind, but he hadn’t allowed the thought to come forward. But it was true. It was Freja. And she looked exactly like he had drawn her, the day before. Her back was so wide that she occupied more than half of the width of the bus. The driver hit her on the back of her head with some metal bar, but she didn’t even seem to notice it. Freja just laughed. She touched him with one finger and he flew through the broken window. He crashed down on the street and didn’t move anymore.

Freja didn’t pay attention to him. She walked through the isle, carelessly pushing children aside with her lats. She stopped when she was in front of Lars. “I hope you like what you see. I know I do! I don’t know what has happened, but I suppose you’ve made all my dreams come true. So I’ll be kind to you.”

Lars could only stammer. “Wha… What?”

“I know. It’s hard to believe I’m super muscular and super strong now. But it’s true!” She flexed her biceps, which became so big that several children passed out. Then, she carelessly reached out with her other arm, and it smashed through the roof of the bus with a loud, ripping sound. She grabbed a handful of metal and tore it off like it was cotton candy. She closed her fist around it and it completely deformed.

“I’m going to have so much fun!” she announced. She stomped down her foot, making the whole bus shake. She disappeared through the hole she had created. One second later, the bus rose up and moved at a very high speed.

“She’s carrying the bus, and running away with it,” Lars said to himself. “She has really turned into a superhero! But what is she up to?” He looked down through the hole, seeing Freja from a perspective he hadn’t thought about. Her upper body was absolutely massive.

He heard a sound beside him and looked up. Lovisa was crying, next to him. “Don’t cry,” he said to her. “I’m sure everything will be okay.”

Lovisa wiped away her tears and shouted at him: “No, it isn’t! Freja has been bullying me since I came to this school. And now she is incredibly strong, so she can do whatever she wants! Nobody will be able to stop her!”

Lars shook his head. “Wait. What? You must be mistaken. Freja doesn’t bully.”

Lovisa rolled her eyes. “See? She is so sneaky. She seems innocent on the outside. She does it in a way that nobody notices. But she has locked me and other people up in the toilets several times, and spread pictures on social media. And I’ve seen the insects she tortures.”

It hit Lars. He had seen those insects too, but Freja had made him think something different. He put his head in his hands. “What have I done?” he whispered.

He looked back up, out of the window. They were moving very fast, and had already left the city. Where was Freja taking them? Suddenly the bus slowed down, and when he looked through the front window, he could see why. The police had set up a road block, consisting of several police cars, a police bus and some blocks of concrete. Apparently, several children in the bus had called the emergency number. Some cheered when they saw the police, but Lars had his doubts.

Freja put the bus back on the road, several hundred meters from the roadblock. She walked to the front of the bus, and looked inside. “Don’t even think of getting away,” she growled. She bent over to the side and her hand sunk into the concrete like it was water. She tore a large chunk out, and tossed it into the air to test its weight. Then, she threw it away with enormous speed. It hit a bunch of trees, about three hundred meters away, and several trees fell down. “That’s what happens to anyone who leaves the bus,” she told them. She hit a most muscular pose that frightened everyone, and then she turned around.

Freja’s behavior scared him, but Lars couldn’t help being impressed as he watched her enormous back side, which was packed with layers and layers of muscle. He could see the masses of muscle move under her shirt as she walked towards the road block.

The police told her to stop, but Freja sauntered on. Maybe ten or twelve police officers were hiding behind their cars and the bus, their guns aimed at the young muscle girl. They ordered her to stop several more times, but they didn’t start shooting because they weren’t sure if she was a threat.

Freja stopped between two blocks of concrete. She sank one arm in each of them, until her arms were in there up to her elbows. She stood up straight, lifting the heavy blocks like they were made of Styrofoam. Her biceps had grown so big that they touched the concrete blocks. She lifted her mighty arms and smashed the blocks together above her head. They disintegrated and small rocks and pebbles rained down on her, but she wasn’t affected by that in the least.

The police still wasn’t sure about her intentions, but the ubergirl made those very clear when she reached the first police car. She rammed her thick arm through a door and raised her arm, lifting the whole car like it weighed nothing. The officers who had been hiding behind the car watched her in complete astonishment. Freja smiled at them. “Goodbye!” And then she smashed the car down on them with incredible force. They didn’t stand a chance.

The other police officers immediately opened fire. Freja just stood there, while the bullets bounced off her invincible body. After a moment, she realized what was happening, and a big smile spread over her face. She put her fists on her hips and spread out her lats. “Yes, fire your pop guns at me, you worms! So you can witness my invulnerability before I turn all of you into pulp! I am the Merciless Maid!”

Two police officers dropped their guns and ran away over the road. Half a minute later, Freja became bored with the shooting and she walked on. She tossed the police bus high into the air with a simple flick of her wrist. It crashed down far away. She picked up the remaining car and threw it at the two running officers, who were already more than two hundred meters away. The car hit both of them, and they flew through the air for thirty meters.

The six remaining officers were now convinced they couldn’t do anything to stop the Merciless Maid. They ran away into all directions. Freja didn’t move for a while, but then she started running at incredible speed. She quickly overtook the first two police officers, grabbed their arms, casually shattered their bones, and tossed them high into the air.

The children in the bus viewed the massacre in total shock. As Freja killed the last officer, Lars heard Lovisa sob next to him. “What will she do with us? She loves to inflict pain, and there is nothing we can do to stop her. She can dominate all of us with just her little finger!”

Freja calmly walked back to the bus. “I hope you enjoyed my little show; I did! With my super muscles, it was ridiculously easy to fight those worms and their silly weapons. I hope they’ll send something that is a bit more challenging next time!” She wrapped her hand around a lamp post and tore it out of the ground. She bent the metal pole like it was a string. She tossed it away and turned to her frightened audience again. “I have plans for you. We are going to have a lot of fun together!”

She lifted the bus again, and ran away. After a while, she left the highway and used smaller roads. Some children in the bus said they were heading for the national park. Lars thought they were right, the road became smaller, and the trees on the side of the road were closing in. Freja just kept running, and some windows were shattered when the bus scraped the trees. They were deep into the park now. Everywhere around them were forests and mountains.

“How long can she keep going?” Lars wondered.

Lovisa sighed. “Probably forever. I wonder how she transformed into a muscle monster?”

“I probably did that,” Lars confessed. He told Lovisa about the Before / After drawing.

She looked at him with wide eyes. “That sounds crazy,” she said. “I would have thought you were making this up, but I’ve seen the result.”

“Crazy, right? I have no clue why it happened.”

Lovisa thought for a moment. “But if you can do that by drawing… Do you think you can also un-do it?”

“You mean, drawing her as she is now, and as she was? I could try that!” He took his laptop. “Basically, I just need to swap the two pictures.” He opened his computer. “That sounds too simple.”

“But you can try. Just because there’s a small chance it might work. And because we don’t have other options. Freja has become way too strong for us.”

The two had been so absorbed by this idea, that they hadn’t noticed they had stopped moving. The bus shook, and a thick arm snatched Lars’ computer away. Freja pressed her hands together, turning the computer into a mangled mass of metal.

“You probably didn’t know, but all my senses have improved as well. I could perfectly hear the two of you talking.” The computer was now a small ball in her hands. She tossed it through the window and grinned at him.

Lars followed the metal ball, and noticed they were high in the mountains. He could just see snowy peaks, and nothing but rocks.

“Okay!” Freja shouted. “Give me all your computers, tablets and phones! And don’t try to fool me, because I have X-ray eyes! If you don’t hand me all your devices, I will toss you across the mountains!”

“Can she really see through metal?” a girl on the back row whispered.

Freja smiled and walked to the back of the bus. “Of course, you don’t have to believe me. Go ahead, take a chance!” She lifted the girl into the air with one finger. “Please try. I’d love to show you all my superpowers!”

The poor girl cried and kicked, but she only hurt herself. Freja just laughed. After a while, she dropped her on the ground and collected the equipment. She took it outside, and put it on a pile. Then, she walked over to a huge boulder. It was half the size of the bus. The super girl crouched down, and slipped her hand underneath it. She stood straight up with ease, like the enormous weight wasn’t bothering her. She used the rock to crush all their devices.

Freja looked around. “Don’t leave!” she said. She flexed her thighs, making them grow even bigger. She jumped high into the air, and landed on a steep cliff, hundreds of meters higher. She smashed her fists into the rock, and enormous pieces of stone flew through the air. Fortunately, those landed far away from the bus.

Everybody was staring at her. “What is she doing?” Lars said.

But Lovisa poked him against his shoulder. She had taken her sketchbook and a pencil out, and wrote down: “Can you draw her with paper and pencil?”

Lars nodded. He took the pencil from her, and wrote: “I’ll try. Not sure if it works.”

He started sketching, but it wasn’t easy. He was nervous, he wasn’t really used to drawing with a pencil, and he found it hard to remember what Freja looked like.

After a while, he was growing frustrated. He had tried ten versions of Freja, but none looked like her. He tossed away the pencil and the sketchbook and groaned.

But Lovisa picked it up again, and wrote: “Let’s try something else. Draw me Before / After!”

He stared at her for a moment, and then he took the pencil and started drawing her. It was so much easier with his model sitting next to him! It took him just ten minutes to draw a good portrait of Lovisa.

Lars looked at her and raised his eyebrows.

She took the pencil. She wrote: “Draw me bigger & stronger than Freja. MUCH bigger & stronger!! Just to be sure.”

He nodded. That might work. The pencil floated above the paper for a moment, and then he turned the page and started sketching again. He made a Before drawing of Lovisa on the left side of the page again, but he made the image smaller than the first time.

Lovisa smiled when she saw what he was doing.

After finishing the first drawing, he drew her head again. There was plenty of room on the paper around her, and he was determined to fill those empty spaces. He sketched some outlines, and Lovisa gasped. The person he was sketching, was at least ten times broader than a normal person, and about three times broader than Freja.

Lars shrugged. He had to be sure that the person he was drawing now, would be strong enough to overpower Freja. So he had to make her ridiculously big and muscular.

He drew an arm that was thicker than an average torso. He shook his head. It should be much bigger! He used the eraser and doubled the size of the arm. Tripled it. He used all the space available to add more muscles. The arm was now so big and loaded with muscle, that it had to weigh over hundred kilograms. He drew another arm, just as big.

“What’s she doing?” he whispered to Lovisa, while he didn’t take his eyes off the paper. He kept hearing loud noises.

“I can’t see her anymore, she has completely disappeared in the mountain. But she’s still throwing rocks out. Big rocks. Man, she’s strong!”

Lars couldn’t imagine how strong Lovisa would become if this would work. He was now working on the upper body. Drawing lines from her shoulders to her waist, he gave her back a V shape. But as he kept making her back broader, that shape became harder to recognize, because she became so wide that the lines were almost horizontal.

From her narrow waist, her curves quickly spread out, as he drew broad hips and legs like pillars.

“Bigger,” he whispered, and he increased the size of her legs. He gave her more and more muscles, because he knew she would need those to overpower Freja. He used every free square centimeter of the paper, to add more muscles, muscles upon muscles, and muscles upon muscles upon muscles.

He worked in a trance, he had only eye for his drawing. So he was surprised when the earth shook. Lovisa put a hand on his arm. He looked up and saw Freja approaching. Lovisa snatched the sketchbook from his hands, and quickly put it back in her bag.

Freja stepped into the bus. “Alright. I’m not finished up there, but I can see the army and air force approaching. So I am going to play with hundreds of weak soldiers and their tiny weapons. I’ll make sure you won’t run away. So fasten your seatbelts, because this could get a bit rough. And don’t worry, you’ll be safe with me.” She jumped out, and raised the bus into the air by lifting it at the front. She turned around and everybody screamed because they were now hanging above a deep ravine. They were just supported by Freja’s super strong arms.

Freja walked to the side, until she was below the hole in the mountain. Then, she jumped up several hundred meters. At the highest point, she shoved the bus into the hole she had made. Everybody was shaken as the sides of the bus came in contact with solid rock. When they stopped moving, more than half of the bus was inside the mountain; the other part was hanging in the air, supported by nothing.

Lars got up and walked to the front. He had an excellent view of the valley and the surrounding mountains. He could see Freja jump into the void. He didn’t see the army, but he was convinced that Freja’s sight was superior like the rest of her body was. After a while, he walked back to his seat.

Lovisa had taken out her sketchbook. It was a bit dim in the middle of the bus, so he had to go to the front to finish his drawing. As others could see what he was doing, he got several comments that the image was ‘gross’, ‘freaky’ and ‘ridiculous’. But he just kept on adding muscles, until there was no more room left on the paper. He finished the drawing by adding a red suit and went back to Lovisa. He showed her the result.

She sighed, and traced the outlines of the After image with her finger. “So big…” She sighed again. “How is this supposed to work?”

“I don’t know. The only thing I know is that I drew Freja’s After image around six in the afternoon, and the next morning she had turned into her super muscular version. I don’t know how or when she transformed.”

“So we will just have to wait for more than twelve hours, probably? I hope Freja will give us time…”

Lars shivered, as he thought of all the things that could happen. “Let’s try to get some sleep.” They hid the sketchbook in Lovisa’s bag, and closed their eyes. There was too much talking around them, so it was hard to fall asleep.

It was dark when Freja returned. Without his phone, it was hard to tell what time it was. Lars tried not to attract her attention as Freja boasted how easy it had been for her to destroy the army. “My body is so much more powerful than a tank. They shot at me with their grenades, but they weren’t even able to scratch my skin! I ripped those flimsy machines apart with my bare hands. When they realized they couldn’t hurt me, the tanks retreated. But I ran after them. I can run much faster, so they had no chance of escaping. I lifted one tank with each hand to show them my superior strength. But I don’t think they’ll realize how easy it was for them to lift those two machines. I could probably have lifted ten of them!

I really hope they will send more weapons, so I can play with those as well. And after I’ve destroyed the army, I will conquer this whole country. Nobody will be able to resist me!” She flexed her biceps and rubbed the giant ball of muscle.

“I hope the air force won’t bomb us,” Lovisa whispered.

Of course, Freja had picked that up with her super hearing. “Well, I am sure that bombs won’t be able to hurt me.” She shrugged. “Bombs will kill you, of course, but who cares? I’m the only one who is important here!” She laughed out loud, and walked to the rear end of the bus. She lifted the people who were sitting there, and tossed them through the bus. She ripped out the back seat, and crushed it against her stomach muscles.

Then, she smashed her fist through the rear window, and through the rock behind it. She continued making the cave deeper, and the noise made it almost impossible to fall asleep. Every now and then, when she had created more room, she pulled the bus a bit more into the mountain, which made the whole bus shake.

It seemed to be hours later when Lars finally dozed off.

There was a loud noise, and when he opened his eyes, an enormous dark figure blocked his view. There was hardly any light, so he didn’t have an idea what was happening. He heard a voice: “Oooh… The power!”

The dark figure moved away, to the side. But that couldn’t be, because that was where the side of the bus was, and after that, solid rock. Lars shook his head. Suddenly the bus started moving, but this time in the other direction, into the open air. What was happening?

There was panic, as it appeared that the bus would crash down. But before it started falling, something – or someone – stopped it. Dawn was breaking, and Lars could see the enormous figure, which was holding the rear on the bus. “Lovisa??”

Yes. It was her. She had become so wide that she had no problem holding on to both sides of the bus. He could see she had a broad smile on her face.

“But how is she going to get us down?” he wondered.

“No problem Lars,” Lovisa boomed.

Lars couldn’t believe what was happening next. The cliff was very steep, but Lovisa just walked down, while she kept the bus in a horizontal position. He could hardly feel they were moving. To his astonishment, he saw that Lovisa’s enormous legs sunk deep into the cliff, which enabled her to descend without falling down.

In the dim light, he could see that Lovisa had become a muscle monster beyond his wildest dreams. Of course, he knew what he had been drawing the previous night, but it was quite different to see that image in 3D, and larger than life. He was quite sure that even her smallest muscle was much stronger than all the muscles of a bodybuilder combined. Lovisa radiated raw power.

She reached the ground in a few moments and gently put the bus back down. Some children in the bus cried, and Lars looked up. In the cave she had created herself, Freja stood. Even from the distance, he could see the annoyed look on her face. She was holding an enormous piece of rock. It was so big that even her super muscles had trouble supporting it. She threw it down.

Lovisa didn’t seem to worry. She extended her gigantic arm and caught the huge rock as if it was a tennis ball. “It’s not heavy at all!” she said. She put it carefully down, jumped up to the cave and pushed Freja backward with just one arm. Then, she raised her arms. There was a low, rumbling sound.

“She’s lifting the complete mountain top!” someone exclaimed. Lars could see that was right. He couldn’t believe how strong Lovisa had become. Even while she was lifting a ridiculous weight, she hardly seemed to strain.

Lovisa lifted the mountain top a bit higher, and then let it crash down. This caused an earthquake. Lars guessed that Freja would be covered by rock, but he doubted if that would stop her. After all, she was almost invulnerable.

The mountain top kept moving, as if something was happening inside of it. After a while, a large figure flew out, carrying a smaller one. They landed several hundred meters away from the bus. Lars could see that Lovisa was holding Freja high up in the air. Freja was kicking and screaming, but this didn’t bother the much bigger girl.

“Lars!” Lovisa shouted. “Take my sketchbook and draw another Before / After of Freja!”

He approached them and sat down at a safe distance. He did his work quickly, but Lovisa told him he could take his time, because she felt like she could hold Freja forever.

Lars’ head was spinning. Freja had been toying with the police and the army and their powerful weapons. And still, Lovisa was holding her with just one hand, like Freja was a powerless child. He couldn’t imagine the extent of Lovisa’s power.

After half an hour, he had finished his drawing. In the After picture, Freja looked just like she had been, two days ago.

They had to wait several hours, and then Freja changed back to her weak self. Lovisa put her down. Freja ran away, and Lovisa turned to Lars. The earth shook with every step as she approached him.

Lovisa sighed. “I guess this is it.”

“What do you mean?”

“You know, it is great being super strong…” She reached out with one hand and uprooted an enormous tree. “… but that’s not what I want to be.”

“But think of all the things you could do!”

“I know. But I prefer to be my old self. And if the world needs a super strong hero, I know someone who can turn me into that.” She winked at Lars. “So can you please turn my into myself?”

“Well, if that’s what you want…” He took her sketchbook and her pencil.

While he was sketching her unbelievable body, she flexed her biceps. Lars almost swooned as the twin mountains erupted. She looked at her guns, and then turned to him. “Oh, I don’t think some level of muscularity would harm. Can you draw the After picture of me with the muscles of a fitness girl?”

“Sure. Or maybe a bit bigger?” he suggested.

She smiled at him. “Go ahead. I’m sure you can make me look marvelous!”
Before / After
This is my contribution to :iconfemalemuscle:'s Before & After monthly theme. The story is a bit rushed, especially at the end. I'd love to add more details and descriptions, and tell more about Freja's and Lovisa's background, but hey! This is a monthly theme, and the month is almost over, so it is time to publish.

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
“What? Did Peter talk to you? And you showed him your abs? You don’t even have abs!”

Lindsey lifted her shirt. “I do have abs!” She was right. Faint lines indicated Lindsey’s abdominal muscles.

Katie stared at her roommate’s midsection. Lindsey had always been a bit of a nerd; a bit chubby. How could she have changed into a fitgirl? “Tell me everything!” Katie demanded.

Lindsey rolled her eyes. “I told you about my device last week, but you didn’t listen. You could just talk about this party you were going to, hoping to meet Peter.”

“I remember that party,” Katie said. “It was a disaster. He didn’t look at me a single time… But what about that device?”

“It’s something experimental. Basically, it can turn one kind of tissue into another. Or move it from one place in my body to another place. It can even take very simple substances from the air, like oxygen and carbon dioxide, to turn it into human tissue.” She could see that Katie didn’t get it. “So it can turn fat into muscle, for example.” She walked over to her desk and picked up a small box, that was connected to a headband. “This is it. So I was in the gym last night. I was feeling pudgy, and I wanted to get rid of some fat around my waist.

Then Peter came in and started talking to me. He supposed I came there often, because I was looking very fit. I told him about the device. He asked me to demonstrate it, so I used one of the more extreme settings.”

“That sounds rather dangerous.”

“No, it’s safe. They’ve told me the device works best with slow growth, and by working out while it is on. But some more intense settings won’t harm, if you use the orange or red settings only every now and then.

So I programmed it to remove fat and set it to the max. It was really cool! It was as if the fat on my waist melted away. I could see my waist become narrower. Peter was very interested in how it worked. He couldn’t stop looking at my belly.”

“Oh come on Lins, he was flirting with you!” Katie exclaimed.

“Did he?” Lindsey asked, puzzled.

“It’s obvious! He was telling you how pretty you are, he was admiring your body, he …” She raised her hands and groaned. “I can’t believe you didn’t notice!”

“I don’t think it’s personal. He said he likes fit, muscular women.”

“Did he?” Katie squinted her eyes and thought for a moment. “Can I borrow that device?” she asked.

Lindsey raised her eyebrows. Katie had never shown any interest for fitness. “Sure,” she replied. “If you are careful with it… and don’t use the extreme settings.”

“Yeah yeah, sure.”

Katie went down to the apartment gym. She set the device at a low intensity, keeping it in the green zone, and at overall body improvement. While she was on the treadmill, Katie dreamed away a bit.

Like so many others, she had a crush on Peter, the handsome British student. But her Asian genes had given her a small frame, and she had always been sure she didn’t stand a chance. There were so many other girls on campus who were taller and curvier. “But maybe some bulging muscles will get his attention,” she said to herself. “I wonder if this device really works?”

Katie had just a faint idea what to do with all the machines and weights, as she had never used those before. Still, one hour later, she felt a nice burn in her muscles. She rubbed her tanned thigh. “This feels really good! I hope I can borrow the device once more!” She giggled. “Lindsey won’t have much time to use it herself, because she’s always studying.”

So it was an unpleasant surprise to Katie when the next day, Lindsey told her she couldn’t use it.


“I am sorry. I gave it to Gina earlier today.”

“To Gina? What does she need it for? She already looks perfect!”

“Really? She told me that because of the size and weight of her breasts, she suffers from back pain. So she wanted to use the device to strengthen her back muscles.” Lindsey sighed. “I really hope it works for her!”

Katie gritted her teeth. “So do I. Do you think she is in the gym now?”

“Probably, yes. Why?”

Katie didn’t reply, and rushed downstairs. Gina, an Afro-American girl, was one of the campus beauties. Although Katie and Gina were both friends with Lindsey, Katie didn’t really like Gina. She thought that Gina was arrogant, too much convinced of her own beauty. “If she’s going to use that device, Peter will have only eyes for her,” she thought. She slowed down when she approached the gym, making sure she didn’t make a noise. She could hear excited voices.

“Oh, Gina! I didn’t think it was possible, but you look even better now!”

Katie recognized the voice of one of those girls who was always swarming around Gina. Katie couldn’t remember her name. Other students called Gina’s fan club ‘the Ginarations’ - behind their backs, of course. Katie stopped before the entrance, so the others couldn’t see her.

She heard Gina say: “I want to look even more spectacular. Time for some more intensive settings!”

“But Gina, didn’t Lindsey tell you not to use those?”

“Oh come on. She also told me it’s not really dangerous. What could possibly go wrong?”

It was quiet for some time, and then Katie heard sounds of disbelief from the Ginarations. As these sounds became louder, Katie couldn’t stop herself anymore and she peeked around the corner. She gasped.

Gina was standing in the middle of the gym, wearing nothing but the headband, a sports bra, shorts, and sneakers. She looked very sexy. Her feet were spread, her arms hang loosely along her body and she looked forward with incredible confidence. It was as if her whole body was emitting light. Her braided hair, her brown eyes, her dark skin were all shiny and looking very, very healthy.

The two Ginarations were sitting on the ground next to her. They were staring up at their friend with admiration and astonishment.

Gina was expanding and shrinking at the same time, which looked weird. Her waist became narrower, as fat was removed there at a rapid pace. It was as if that fat was transported to others parts of Gina’s body. Her hips became broader, her glutes became more pronounced. But Katie’s eyes were glued to Gina’s breasts. Those had always been big, at least a D cup. As Katie was watching, newly formed tit flesh was spilling out of Gina’s sports bra, which had trouble containing her big breasts. Katie heard a ripping sound. Gina tapped the device, and the growing stopped.

“Oopsie,” she said. “I’d like to grow much more, but before I’ll do that, I’ll first have to buy a bigger bra.” She grinned. “MUCH bigger!” She put her hands on her hips and looked down at the Ginarations. “How do I look now?”

“OMG Gina! You always looked perfect, but now your hourglass figure is out of this world! I can’t believe how narrow your waist is! It looks like it is two or three times smaller than your chest and your hips! Nobody can compare to you!”

Gina smiled. “I know. And I’ve only started with this device. Who knows what I’ll look like after some more of these sessions!” They walked away, talking about Gina’s wonderful body, and passed Katie without even noticing her.

Katie looked down on her almost flat chest. “Gina’s curves are crazy. I’ll never be able to come near to her. Next to her, I am nothing. How could I ever hope that Peter would notice me?” She sighed, and a tear ran down her cheek.

But she quickly regained herself. “NO! I’m not giving up! If Gina used the more intensive settings of Lindsey’s device, so will I. And I know I’ll never become as buxom as she is, so I’ll concentrate on my muscles. Big muscles look better on a smaller frame, so I could have an advantage on her.”

She had to be patient, because Lindsey wanted to use the device herself that afternoon. “To become fitter, so I can study even longer.” In the evening, as Lindsey had left for the library, Katie could borrow it. She went down to the gym, even though she still didn’t know how to work out. Once more, she set it to overall body improvement, but this time, she turned up the intensity to the yellow zone.

A pleasant, tingling sensation spread through her body. She walked over to the weight rack and took a pair of the smaller dumbbells. They were ten pounds each. She curled them a couple of times. She had trouble doing so, and she had to put them down after five reps. Even lifting those small weights had worn her out, so she had to sit down. She looked at her thin arms. “Why don’t they grow bigger?” She turned up the intensity level a bit, until it was near the orange zone.

Almost immediately, the feeling became more intense. She lifted the dumbbells again and curled them. When she checked, a few minutes later, she could see that her whole body had grown more muscular. Her arms were swollen, as muscle tissue had built up under her skin. She bent her arm a few times, and was amazed that each time she did, her arm appeared to be bigger around.

But the rest of her body had changed too. Pecs, abs, glutes, quads, calves: she had grown all over. She turned the device back to a lower setting, stood up and walked over to the mirror wall. “Wow,” Katie whispered. She saw a small, Asian young woman who looked incredibly fit. It was hard to believe she was looking at her own reflection. All over her body she saw lean, toned muscles. Not quite used to doing so, she flexed her quads, and she smiled when those grew even bigger. She also flexed her abs and biceps, making her muscles stand out.

She admired herself some more, and then turned off the device. She once more lifted the ten-pound dumbbells, and found that those were now ridiculously light. She cranked out rep after rep. It was strange that she had had trouble lifting those dumbbells just half an hour ago. “With my improved body, I can probably go on curling these tiny weights forever!” she boasted.

The next afternoon, after college, she went grocery shopping and returned to the sorority with two heavy bags. Well, they would have been heavy a couple of days ago. Katie was still amazed about how quickly her strength had increased. She wore a sleeveless shirt and a skirt, and she saw several people admire her toned arms and legs. She was smiling all the time and looking around, hoping to see Peter. She didn’t see him, but she noticed a crowd. She walked towards the group.

Even from a distance, she could hear astounded cries. One woman almost seemed to faint. “What’s going on here?” Katie thought. She made her way through the people. With her small size, she had become very good at that, but she found it a bit more difficult now. It took her some time to realize that it was because her back had become wider.

When she reached the front row, she saw Gina. “Holy fuck!” Katie said. The Afro-American girl was dressed in just a bikini, and she was showing off her breathtaking curves to the large audience.

Katie was totally sure that Gina had used Lindsey’s device once more, probably that same morning. Because her curves had become even crazier. The white bikini was straining to contain Gina’s enormous breasts. She probably had an F cup now. Gina now had a wasp waist, which looked ridiculously small compared to her giant tits. Still, her narrow waist was radiating strength, as her thick, clearly defined abs popped out. Her glutes were enormous, two balls of steel muscle.

When she had recovered a bit from the shock, Katie noticed that Gina’s muscles had grown as well. Gina’s muscles weren’t as big as Katie’s, but the combination with her big breasts made her a complete showstopper.

Katie let out a muffled cry when she saw Peter in the crowd, next to the Ginarations. The British student seemed to be completely mesmerized by Gina’s astounding physique. Quickly, Katie made her way through the crowd and headed home. After storing the groceries, she went up to her room. Lindsey wasn’t there, but she saw the device on her table. “She won’t mind if I borrow it,” Katie told herself. She changed into her workout clothes. She noticed that her shirt had become tight across her shoulders.

In the gym, she gritted her teeth as she turned the device to orange. “I need huge muscles!” she yelled. “Much bigger than Gina’s! She has to look like a little girl, next to me!” She picked up a fifty pound barbell and raised it with two hands. It was heavy, but she was sure she couldn’t have lifted it at all, just a couple of days ago. “I love my big, strong muscles, but they need to become much bigger and much stronger!” She quickly raised the barbell above her head, dropped it to the ground, and lifted it again.

Katie repeated that several times. She knew that the exercise was supposed to become more difficult after a couple of reps. But to her amazement, the weight seemed to become lighter and lighter. She looked at her arms. Was it just her imagination, or could see really see them expanding? She pumped the weight several times more. Yes, that vein across her biceps had definitely become bigger! And her biceps itself had turned into a feminine ball of power. She could feel that the power it contained was increasing. After a few more reps, she could see some striations shimmering through her skin, which was tight around the expanding muscle.

She raised the barbell above her head and held it there. Then, she let go of one hand. Katie was delighted that she could now hold the weight with just one hand. “Yes!” she shouted, and she flexed the biceps on her free arm. The thick muscle rose and contracted. She was certain it was bigger than just a few minutes ago, and much bigger than Gina’s. As she watched her gun with glee, she saw how it grew bigger and bigger. At the same time, a web of veins started showing, criss-crossing her impressive muscle.

She flexed harder, and her biceps grew even more. She heard a ripping sound and giggled. “My shirt has become so tight that I can tear it apart with just my muscles, if I want to!”

Katie dropped the barbell, and attached some heavier plates to it, until it was loaded with hundred-twenty pounds. It was hard to lift it, but she managed. “My strength has more than doubled. But I need to get bigger. I want to dwarf Gina, so Peter will only look at me!”

She considered working out a bit more, but she remembered that Lindsey had warned her for the higher intensity settings. With some regret, she turned the settings back to normal. “I hope I can use it again tomorrow,” she said. She posed a bit in front of the mirror, admiring her muscle-packed arms, thick legs and chiseled abs.

The next day, she was forced to wear a sleeveless shirt, because all her other shirts had become too tight. She was surprised that everybody she met looked at her. Some complimented her with her looks. Some guys asked her to flex, and were amazed when she proudly popped a lemon-sized biceps, bigger than theirs. One asked her if he could feel it, but she didn’t let him, because there was a chance that Peter would walk by and think the wrong things.

Suddenly, there was some buzz. Students left the building, talking to each other. “What’s going on?” Katie asked. Nobody answered her, nobody paid attention to her anymore. So she just followed the crowd.

Of course, it was Gina again. That day, the crowd was even bigger. She was posing, showing that her muscles had almost doubled in size. “If you think I’m big now, you should come and watch me tomorrow. Because this evening, I will transform myself into the perfect muscle girl!” she bragged. She hit a double biceps pose that would make a fitness competitor envious. She put one leg forward and flexed her thick thigh.

“These big muscles aren’t just for show,” she said. She walked towards her two Ginarations, grabbed their belts and lifted them off their feet. It didn’t seem that hard to Gina, because she was smiling, and strutted around like she was lifting two puppies. She stopped, and lifted the two girls higher into the air, making her biceps almost explode. “Okay everybody! That’s it for today. Tomorrow I’ll probably be strong enough to lift two or three big men with ease. So tomorrow, please come and see the most muscular girl on the planet!” She put her two fans down and finished with a Supergirl pose.

Katie didn’t see that anymore. She was almost in tears. No matter how much she improved, Gina would always be one or two steps ahead of her. She went to her room, and saw that the device was on Lindsey’s table, with a Post-It on it, which said “Gina”.

Katie took the device. She wanted to hide it, but then she got a better idea. She studied the sticker with green, yellow, orange and red. She managed to peel it off and with some glue, she put it back. But she had turned it, so the area which originally had been red, was now yellow. She smiled to herself, as she turned it to the yellow zone. “Gina will think she’s using a moderate intensity, but it will be at its max and she will probably grow bigger than a male bodybuilder, and everybody will look at her with disgust!”

She put the device back on the table and left. She thought about going to the gym, so she would be able to see how Gina’s muscles would explode, but decided not to. Maybe it was better if she wasn’t in her vicinity when Gina turned into a muscle-packed She-Hulk. If she was somewhere else, nobody could blame her. So she put on her party clothes, went downtown and stayed there the whole night, enjoying the attention she got from the boys.

She returned home just before sunrise. She sneaked into their room. Lindsey’s light was still on. She noticed that her roommate was sleeping, her head on the table. Katie thought about waking her up, when she heard a ripping sound. She walked towards Lindsey. The sound became louder. Katie stopped. “Holy fuck!” she exclaimed. She couldn’t believe her eyes.

Lindsey was huge. Not just plain huge, but really really HUGE. Lindsey’s back was incredibly wide, and it was as if it was growing even wider. Katie saw that small shreds were sticking to her skin, as proof of her shirt being completely unable to contain Lindsey’s massive upper body. Katie turned on the big light and gasped. The layers of muscle on Lindsey’s back were incredibly thick. Even though she had become pretty muscular herself, Katie was absolutely sure that there was more muscle in just Lindsey’s back than in Katie’s own whole body. Lindsey’s back muscles looked strong and thick enough to withstand bullets.

Then, she noticed that Lindsey was wearing the headband. “What the fuck has happened?” Katie whispered. She put a hand on Lindsey’s shoulder and couldn’t believe the size of the shoulder muscle. It was bigger than a bowling ball, and just as solid. She left her hand there for a moment, and could almost feel the power it contained. The muscle underneath the skin was moving, as it continued to grow even bigger.

As Katie was watching, she could see muscles writhing and expanding everywhere on Lindsey’s body. At the same time, she could see thick, pumping veins, that were getting bigger as well. A vein crawled out from between the shoulder muscles, ready to fuel the growing delts.

Katie snapped out of her trance. “Lindsey! Wake up!”

Her roommate opened her eyes and turned her head. “Hey, Katie… I’m feeling sooo good! I was dreaming I was growing insanely big… holy FUCK!” When she saw her arm, Lindsey jumped up. She tipped over the table as her enormous thigh hit it, but she probably didn’t even notice that, even though it was a heavy table.

She stared at her arm, which was packed with muscles. “What happened to me?!”

“You… You used the device and fell asleep?”

Lindsey quickly turned it off. “But I used just a very moderate setting? How is it possible that I have become.... this?” She waved her hand, pointing at her gargantuan body.

Katie remained silent. Of course, she couldn’t tell Lindsey the truth. But also, the sheer sight of Lindsey’s body left her dumbfounded. As her roommate was standing in front of her, Katie could only stare. Lindsey had clearly shredded all her clothes. She was just wearing a string, all her other clothes had given in to her erupting muscles.

Lindsey’s face was familiar, although she was looking a bit sleepy and confused. But everything below her face was far from familiar. Lindsey’s neck was very thick, and huge slabs of muscle connected her neck to her shoulders. Her shoulders were insanely wide, probably three times wider than Katie’s. Her arms were much bigger than Katie’s legs, and Lindsey wasn’t even flexing.

Her bare breasts were resting on layer upon layer of solid muscle. Her abs looked like small mountains on her incredibly strong belly.

But it was Lindsey’s lower body that really took Katie’s breath away. Lindsey’s glutes were so big they were easily visible, even while Katie was standing in front of her. Her thighs were impossibly big, at least twice the size of those of a top male bodybuilder. The definition of the quads was insane, with hundreds of bigger and smaller ridges, and criss-crossed with thick veins. Her calves were huge balls of muscle.

Lindsey took a step forward, and all the muscles in her leg jumped into action, moving and bulging, as if they were living a life of their own.

To her own amazement, Katie realised that the absurd size of Lindsey’s muscles didn’t make her look unattractive. On the contrary. Lindsey looked good, better than ever. She was the most muscular human that had ever existed, and she was beautiful and intimidating at the same time.

Katie cleared her throat. “Can you… flex your legs for me?” she asked. “Please?”

Lindsey looked at her, but then she looked down at her leg, a bit puzzled. Katie wondered if Lindsey knew how to flex at all. Then, Lindsey’s legs became even more defined, and expanded into all directions. She could probably crack a coconut between those monster thighs!

Katie had to sit down for a moment, overwhelmed by Lindsey’s muscle display. Lindsey stepped over to the mirror. Katie wasn’t sure, but maybe the floor was shaking a bit with every step. Lindsey looked at herself in the mirror with a smile that became bigger and bigger. “I like this!” she said. “I love being muscular and strong!” She flexed her biceps, and her guns shot up, higher than her head. “But I still wonder how this could happen.”

“It was me,” Katie admitted, now she was sure that Lindsey wouldn’t be mad. “I changed the settings of the device. But I thought Gina would use it.”

“Yes, she had asked me for it, but then she called me that she was going on a date, so I used it myself. I hoped it would make me fit enough to study all night. But I...”

She was interrupted by a soft knock on the door. “That must be Gina,” Lindsey said. “She wanted to use the device before going to college.” She opened the door, but ended up with the doorknob in her hand. “Oops. I guess I have to get used to my strength.”

Gina pushed the door open. She looked at Lindsey in shock. “OMG Lins, what happened to you?” She looked her up and down a few times. “You look amazing! Has your device done this?”

“Yes. I accidentally used the most extreme setting.”

“But isn’t that harmful?”

Lindsey shrugged her enormous shoulders. “I’m feeling great, so it might just be part of the standard disclaimer. They probably haven’t tested the more extreme settings yet.”

Gina’s eyes lit up. “I want to look just like you! Can I use it? Now? Please? Lindsey??”

Lindsey smiled. “Sure you can. I wonder what you will look like two hours from now!”

“Wait up. I need an audience. Everybody should be able to see how I’m turning into a muscle monster!” Gina made some phone calls.

Katie was amazed how many people gathered at the early hour on the central square. But word had spread quickly after Lindsey had lifted a car above her head, and Gina had promised that everybody would have a chance to see how she would become just as strong and muscular as Lindsey. “And maybe a little bit bustier!”

While the Ginarations were filming her for a livestream, Gina put on the headband. She closed her eyes in bliss. “Fuck, this feels so good. I can feel a river of power streaming through my body. Yeah, give it to me! Give me that fucking power!”

Katie was on the front row, and she could immediately see Gina’s body expand. Muscles were growing all over her body, but her breasts were growing even faster. While they had already been huge at the start, they grew ridiculously big. Every minute, her bikini top was pushed further forward, the pieces of cloth looking tiny on top of the enormous amounts of titflesh. The strings were straining and cut deeper and deeper into her flesh. But Gina didn’t seem to notice, as underneath her flesh, strong muscles were erupting.

At first, Katie was scanning Gina’s body, from her back, her shoulders, her chest, her arms, her abs, her hips, her glutes down to her legs. But after a while, she concentrated on one bodypart, to fully enjoy the spectacular growth.

Gina’s glutes had always been firm and round, but they were now taken to a superhuman level. Katie could see them grow, as slabs of muscle grew on her butt. Slowly, her glutes were pushed backwards and outwards, making her string bikini bottom completely disappear. Her dark skin became paper thin, clearly showing the striations in her muscles. Gina flexed her glutes a few times, and Katie had the impression that she would be able to bend steel this way. Gina’s buns looked rock hard.

As she looked up and down, she noticed that Gina’s back and hamstrings were now overdeveloped as well. Gina turned around, showing off her gigantic tits. Her bikini top had lost the uneven battle and had broken. But even without the support, Gina’s breasts were pointing a bit upward, defying gravity. Gina flexed the powerful pecs underneath them, making her breasts rise so high that they covered the bottom half of her face. She laughed out loud.

Gina asked someone to toss a ball at her. After a while, a softball flew through the air. Once more, Gina made her boobs bounce. This time, she used so much force that the ball flew up high into the air. “I can hit home runs with these big babies!” she boasted. “I love my huge and strong body! But I want to become even huger and stronger, so I’ll keep growing just a few minutes more!” The crowd cheered.

After a while, Katie noticed from the corner of her eye that someone had appeared next to her.

“Hi,” said Peter. She blushed. “What a show. She’s quite something, isn’t she?”

“Yes, she’s very pretty with those big muscles and huge breasts.”

“She’s turned into a wet dream for every man. Even for some women, I suppose.”

Katie sighed. She fought to hold back her tears.

But then, Peter bent over to her. “Still, I think you are much prettier than Gina, especially now you have become more muscular. I suppose you have the chaps lined up for you, so I don’t stand a chance.”

“What!?” Katie said. “Are you kidding? I’ve had a crush on you since the first time I saw you.”

Peter’s eyes lit up. “Really? What a marvellous coincidence!” He whispered in her ear. “Of course you are perfect as you are, but if you could become just a little bit more muscular…”

Katie saw that Gina had finished her performance. She had become almost as big as Lindsey, and her tits had become so much bigger. Katie approached Gina, who handed the device to her. She made sure that Lindsey wouldn’t return to their room for some time. Lindsey and Gina would show off their strength, by challenging the complete football team to a tug of war, and toying with those little boys.

Katie took Peter’s hand and pulled him with her “Wow, you’re strong for such a small girl!” Peter said. She didn’t know if he was trying. Probably not, because she hardly could feel any resistance. Or maybe he was trying to resist her, but he was being completely overpowered.

She took him to her room and put on the headband. “So you would like to see me grow bigger, right? What’s your favorite body part?”

“I’m a biceps man.”

She smiled, and flexed her upper arms for him.

Peter gasped. “You are big already! Are you sure you want to grow bigger?”

“I am!” Katie said confidently. “I love big muscles!” She took a tape measure and handed it to him. “Measure me! But quickly, because I can already feel these guns grow!”

Peter moaned. “Katie, this is so exciting!” He put the tape around her upper arm, and she flexed hard. “Wow, fifteen inches!”

“I’m already bigger than you are,” Katie bragged. “And I’m just getting started!” She turned the device to the max. “Wrap your hands around my upper arm!” she demanded.

Peter had big hands, so he could do so with ease. But Katie flexed and relaxed her muscles, and each time his hands were pushed apart a bit more. She could feel his excitement grow, and her expanding muscles turned herself on as well. “Measure me again!”

“Gracious, you’re eighteen inches now. Your upper arms have grown three inches in less than five minutes!”

“And it aren’t just my biceps that keep growing,” she said. She quickly undressed, until she was in her underwear. Bulging muscles had appeared all over her body. She crunched, to show him her sharply defined abs. “Touch me,” she moaned. “I know you want me!”

Peter happily obeyed, running his hands over her muscle-packed body. She put her hands in his armpits and lifted him straight off the ground. She pumped his body a few times. “You are becoming lighter and lighter,” she told him. “Very soon, I’ll be able to lift you with just one hand!” She put him back down and once more flexed her biceps. “I’m huge!”

He measured her again, and couldn’t believe his eyes. “Twenty-four inches! You are much bigger than the biggest female bodybuilders!”

“I make them look like little girls. You like that, don’t you? Do you want me to grow even bigger?”

Peter hardly could speak anymore. Katie was completely overwhelming him. “Yes,” he stammered.

“Good,” she said. “I’ll grow huge, just for you. I’ll become the strongest girl in the world, if you want me to!”

And that’s what she did. When Katie was finished, she was over 500 pounds of raw muscle. She had thirty-two inch biceps, and her thighs were forty-four inches around. She took a pan from the kitchen and crumpled it between her hands like it was made of paper.

After showing off her muscles and strength, she licked her lips. “This was all foreplay. Now I’m going to rip the clothes off your scrawny body,” she announced. “I’ll have you worship my inhuman bulging muscles. And then I’ll carry you to my bed. That’s what I’ve dreamed about for months. And there’s nothing you can do to stop me, I am way stronger than you are.”

But Peter didn’t even think about resisting her. He was in heaven, and was very happy that the device had turned Katie into a muscle beast.


The next morning, Katie walked towards the campus commons. She spotted Gina and Lindsey, who were lying on the grass, soaking up sunlight with their super bodies. Katie smiled. She sneaked towards them, put her hands on her hips and flared out her lats. She looked at her shadow and gasped. “OMG, I am much wider than I am tall!”

Her shadow had quickly covered the bodies of the two other girls. “Hey!” Gina protested. “Get out of the sun, or I’ll come and toss you across the trees!” Then she turned around and saw Katie, who was laughing.

“Look who’s talking,” Lindsey said. “When you turned around a minute ago, your tits completely blocked the sun for me!”

Gina sat up, and lifted her breasts with her hands. “You are just jealous. I guess you’d love to also have breasts that are bigger than beach balls.”

Lindsey shook her head. “They look good on you, but I am perfectly happy with my body.” She rubbed her giant thighs. “I found out I can jump fifty feet into the air without even trying.”

“I like your humongous quads. My thighs are bigger than those of a male bodybuilder, but my legs still look like noodles next to yours.” Katie looked around. “Wasn’t there a ‘Don’t walk on the grass’ sign around here?”

Lindsey giggled. “I yanked it out of the ground with one hand and destroyed it with my buns of steel!” She flexed her glutes a couple of times, which made the enormous masses of muscle on her backside move wildly.

As she looked at her friend’s giant buns with appreciation, Katie picked up the mangled heap of steel and played with it for a moment, deforming the metal with her strong hands.

“What took you so long?” Lindsey asked.

“Oh, some moron in a car called me a freak. So when he tried to get away, I stopped his car with my hands, lifted it above my head and carried it for half a mile. Then, I tossed it far away, into the pond.”

Gina laughed. “We don’t have to obey the rules anymore. With our superior muscles, we can do what we want!”

Katie hit a double biceps pose and grinned. “Nobody can resist these guns!”

“OMG!” Lindsey said. “Your arms are huge! And it looks like they are even bigger now!”

“I know. They have grown to over thirty-six inches. That’s probably the after effect of maximum intensity,” Katie said.

“I guess Peter doesn’t mind,” Lindsey said.

“Absolutely not! He’s still recovering!” Katie looked at the other girls. “And how are the two of you doing? Did you find any pretty boys yesterday?”

Lindsey blushed. “There’s this boy I’ve met in the library. I never dared to talk to him, but he was there yesterday when Gina and I were toying with the football team. He seemed to like my improved body.”

“You go girl!” Gina said. “And about fifteen boys asked to go out with me. I haven’t decided yet. Maybe I should take them all?”

“Why not?” Lindsey replied. “If you can’t handle them, you can always use the device to become even bigger and stronger!”
I looked around the waiting room. It was enormous. There was marble and gold everywhere. I noticed that the other six were gaping as well.

“They say that she has all built this herself, without the help of machines,” said the woman next to me.

The old man on the other side grinned. “There’s so much they say about her.”

Suddenly, everyone was talking. Babbling. I guess we were all nervous.

“They say she jumped to the moon some decades ago. She used so much force that she ruined a very large area of the earth.”

“She has come from the stars to rule us.”

“My uncle told me that when she flexes her chest muscles, they become so enormous in such a short time that she causes a sonic boom.”

“They say that she can fire heat rays with her eyes!”

“They say that she is more than hundred years old.”

“During the World Liberation War, they dropped a powerful bomb on her. She simply swallowed it to render it harmless.”

“She can juggle with mountains!”

“My friend told me that she can run faster than the speed of light.”

After a while we stopped, because we noticed that the old man was laughing. He looked at us. “Sorry. There is no doubt that our mighty goddess-empress has extraordinary capabilities. But she is probably best at controlling the rumors about herself. And even stimulating them.”

“What do you mean?” a young man asked. “Are you suggesting that you know the truth about her?”

“That’s hard to believe, right? She controls the news, the net, the media. She has erased every single snippet of information about herself, except for the things she wants us to know. Or believe. But I know what I know.” He tapped his head. “It is what my grandmother told me. She was born in the same year as the goddess-empress, so she has witnessed her spectacular rise, conquering the world when she was just fifteen. We are talking about the days when most media were independent, and could publish whatever they wanted. So my grandmother knew the truth and she told it all to me. Listen to what she told me!”

We all listened. Some of us moved to a seat closer to him. The man leaned forward and started:

“Our beloved goddess Prisha was born in the part of the world that is now known as South Asia. In those days, it consisted of numerous independent countries.

Nothing is known about her family. Most believe that she erased that information as soon as she could, to protect herself and her family. Some say that she is an orphan."

He shrugged. “Whatever the truth is, it is a fact that she drew attention of the media at a very young age. She could talk fluently when she was just six months old. When she turned two, they sent her to school. She could already read by then.

They called her ‘the world’s smartest toddler’. She looked cute, but the way she acted scared a lot of people. When she was three, she could read a complete book in less than ten minutes, and answer questions about it. She raced through the school system and was ready to go to the university when she was nine.

She was in several documentaries. Some focused mainly on her staggering intelligence, but a few also on other issues. Like the issue that she didn’t have friends. Children her own age bored her and didn’t understand her, while people with the same intellectual level regarded her as a child.

What didn’t help, was the way she talked about other people. She was convinced that she was much smarter than anyone else, and called the children her age ‘dummies’ and ‘nitwits’. And to people who were older, she would boast about her far superior mind.

It is not clear if the lack of friends bothered the young girl. She seemed to live to learn new things and not to be distracted by anything else.

But the world around her forced her to be aware of other things. She lived in a country where some extremists didn’t want females to be educated, and used brutal attacks to reach their goals. Because Prisha was in the news often, they announced that she was their primary target.

So the army had to protect her when she went to university. That was the first time she decided to use her brains to protect herself. She started investigating the use of microfibers to manufacture bulletproof cloth. Those cloths already existed, but she managed to invent cloth that looked just like ordinary cloth, and could be worn with the same ease.

At the same time, she studied seven subjects, ranging from English language and computer science, to genetic engineering and geopolitics. It wasn’t hard for her at all.

Her bulletproof clothes had saved her life several times already, when the university was attacked with bombs. Thirty students were killed, mostly females. She survived, and she realized that just protective clothing wasn’t enough. She decided that she should work on making her body stronger as well.

She graduated when she was eleven. At that time, she had started experimenting on herself. She talked about how she was using the microfibers to make her skin stronger. She also started showing some muscularity. At her age, that looked a bit gross. But it was all part of her project to protect herself, she said.”

“Rita Marquez, please follow the yellow lights,” a pleasant voice said. The woman next to me sighed, stood up and disappeared through a door that had suddenly appeared, and closed behind her.

The old man shook his head. “I almost forgot this is a waiting room. Where was I? Ah, yes.

After her graduation, Prisha managed to get funding to experiment with the fibers and substances to improve her body. That’s when she disappeared from the media for some time.

She returned two years later, when she was thirteen. And she returned with a bang! She participated in the Olympic Games, and won each and every discipline she participated in.

In just two years’ time, she had grown enormous muscles. She was still a relatively short girl, but her thickness and width were staggering. Her muscles were bulging obscenely under her clothes, the sheer size alone intimidating most of her opponents. She crushed the ones that dared to oppose her; sometimes literally: she shattered several bones during wrestling matches.

She showed no mercy for her opponents, who were all much older than she was, and who had often trained their whole lives to be able to participate in the Olympics. ‘They are all so puny,’ she said. ‘Those weaklings are just no match for my far superior strength. I am not just much smarter than all of them combined, I am now also stronger than at least three male athletes.’ To prove her point, she flexed her incredible biceps.

Because of these interviews, she was booed during several medal ceremonies. It also made the authorities realize that she was becoming a potential threat to society. She had a superior mind and body, she was just thirteen years old, and she showed only contempt for others.

She probably realized that herself too – or maybe she had found some way of spying on government communication – because she suddenly disappeared. It is very likely that secret services have searched for her. But she outsmarted them all. And when she came back, two years later, there was nothing they could do anymore.

She was a fifteen-year old girl, but she had turned herself into an invincible fighting machine. Massive, merciless, invulnerable, unstoppable, and insanely strong.

She showed her new form to the world during a military parade in a small country in Asia. When the first images were shown, nobody believed they were real. Prisha’s muscles had become so big, she looked like something created by a horror artist.

She walked into the military parade, shoving concrete blocks aside and tossing away soldiers like they were dry leaves, not caring where they landed. And then she stopped two tanks and lifted the big vehicles into the air, one in each hand. She stood there for a moment, laughing at the dumbfounded soldiers and citizens around her. Next, she ripped the tanks apart with her bare hands, like they were made of paper. She was smiling the whole time, as it was ridiculously easy for her. She carelessly tossed the remains far away.

After some time, a few soldiers regained themselves and opened fire on the monstrous super girl. But she just stood there, while bullets and grenades bounced harmlessly off her insanely big muscles. She gave the soldiers a condescending grin and a hit a frightening most muscular pose before she continued her nonchalant destruction of the army vehicles and the soldiers. The few that survived the massacre fled in sheer terror.

She told the government of the country to surrender. When they refused, she destroyed the presidential palace by ripping it out of the ground and turning it upside down. That was enough to make them capitulate.

She sent the government away and announced that she was the empress of the country. As such, she could visit the annual meeting of the world leaders, at the east coast of North America, a few weeks later.

The rest of the world was very worried about this, and the meeting had the highest security level, with soldiers and war machines everywhere. In her speech to the general assembly, Prisha told the world that she had made herself much stronger than anyone could imagine. Everyone had to surrender to her. She would unite all the countries and rule them. Her superior mind would benefit all.

Despite her impressive physique and the things she had done in her country, nobody even thought about obeying a fifteen year old girl. There were snipers in the building, and they tried to kill her with special bullets. But she had made her skin far stronger than steel, and the bullets didn’t harm her. Calmly, she started killing the other leaders and their bodyguards.”

The old man waited for a moment, because the young man was summoned. After the door had closed, the old man continued:

“When the soldiers rushed in, she sucked in her breath which such power that the whole building collapsed onto itself. Many world leaders were killed that day. Prisha was unharmed. She just tossed away the debris around her and stood on the ruins of the building, laughing at the soldiers that tried to shoot her. She walked away, not bothered by the shower of bullets that hit her. She would deal with her puny enemies later.

There was an iconic statue on a small island nearby. She swam to the island with a few powerful strokes, ripped the statue off its pedestal and waved the huge thing around with one hand for a minute, to demonstrate her insane strength. Then, she compressed the whole statue by pressing it against her far harder body. She continued to do so until there was nothing left but a large copper ball. She tossed it up and down a few times.

People witnessed her incredible feats of strength in horror. They cried, because the statue had been a symbol for freedom for more than a century. This seemed to be the end of the world as they knew it. They were sure that there was nothing that could be done to stop this monster girl, who used her unbelievable strength to destroy whatever she wanted.

They didn’t know that Prisha was only getting started. She flexed her inhuman muscles and tossed the heavy metal ball into the water with enormous force. Huge waves washed over the surrounding land, destroying many buildings.

She jumped back into the water and swam to the island that was the center of the world at that time. Lots of skyscrapers around her had suffered from the tidal waves she had caused. She strutted through the streets and surveyed the devastation with satisfaction. She flipped cars upside down every now and then. Or she carelessly pushed them with just one finger, sending them flying for many blocks.

People were hardly paying attention to her, as an exodus had started. Everybody wanted to leave the disaster area. The ultra-strong young girl grinned, as she walked on. She knew all these people didn’t stand a chance against her incredible might. Everything they did was completely useless. She would soon crush them, like insignificant bugs under her foot. When she was in the middle of the financial district, she stopped.

She growled, raised her fists and slammed down on the ground. This caused a major earthquake, and more tidal waves. Several skyscrapers collapsed and all roads were blocked or at least severely damaged.

She pushed against some of the skyscrapers that were still standing, making them topple over. People tried to run away from her, and she used her mighty lungs to blow them into the river. In just a few minutes, she had turned the area into a deserted war zone; it was completely destructed.

She jumped across the river and quickly found a video crew. She commanded them to broadcast her demands: the world had to surrender to her within twelve hours, ‘or the destruction of the island would only be the beginning’.

Again, there was no reaction. This started the World Liberation War. She single-handedly took on every army in the world. The War lasted two months. News about that war was very limited and nobody knows the actual number of casualties. These range from 1 million to 1 billion.

After the world had tried everything to stop her, they found that it was impossible. She had withstood every attack, and destroyed every weapon they had used against her.”

“Sheeva Narayan, please follow the yellow lights,” the voice said, and I looked up. The story had made me completely forget where I was. I sighed, and stood up. As I followed the lights, I was scared for what was about to happen. I slowed down and I could feel my body shake. “Please don’t keep the goddess-empress waiting,” the voice said; it still sounded friendly, but I could feel some urge behind it.

After turning some corners in very broad corridors, and going through several doors which opened and closed automatically, I ended up in an enormous room. I looked around, but nobody was there.

“Bow for the goddess-empress!” the voice thundered; it wasn’t friendly anymore. I quickly dropped to the ground, and pressed my forehead against the marble floor. I wasn’t sure how long I had to hold that position.

When I heard a small sound, I looked up. Before I could stop myself, I uttered a cry of disgust. I quickly bowed my head again. “I am sorry, goddess-empress… I didn’t mean to be disrespectful.”

“Stand up, worm,” the voice said. Despite her words, she sounded friendly again. I quickly obeyed and looked at the woman in front of me again. Nothing I had ever heard about her, had prepared me for what I saw. She was an enormous mass of muscle, and her muscles seemed to live a life of their own. She was more than two meters wide. Her whole body was pulsating. I could see her heartbeat in the thick veins. Every muscle throbbed, as if it was a living creature. Her head looked tiny on top of all those gigantic muscles. Her face was ageless; sometimes she looked like a young girl, while a second later she looked older.

“I’m not a painting you can gape at for as long as you want, you know.”

I understood that the friendly voice was hers. It was a little confusing, but I don’t know what I had expected. A cruel, masculine voice? “I am sorry,” I said once more.

“I have become so very different from all of you. It is understandable that you act like this. But I haven’t summoned you to goggle at my muscles. I have a request.”


“I think the right phrase would be: ‘I am sorry, oh mighty goddess-empress, I did not hear what you just said. Could you please repeat for me, your humble, hard of hearing servant?’”

I was halfway repeating what she had just said, when she waved her hand. “Shut up, child. I was joking, but I suppose you aren’t smart enough to grasp that. Anyway, I’d like to borrow your body for about nine months.”

“My… my body?”

“Not just deaf, stupid as well!” She sighed. “Too bad I need you, but you’re the best I could find.” She started talking slower. “Listen. I need someone to carry my daughter, as I can’t do it myself. I would like you to be the surrogate mother.”


“Goodness!” she yelled. “Why are you all morons?”

I bowed my head. “I am sorry, goddess-empress. I understood your question, but this is a big surprise to me.”

“Well, isn’t the surprise over by now? You are so slow!”

My mind was racing, but I had the idea that it still was very slow compared to her brilliant mind. “Why me?”

“Yes, that’s a question I am asking myself too, now. But your medical data show that you are the best possible match. I suppose I’ll have to do with it.” She sighed, and stared at me. “If you agree, of course. I won’t force you.”

Another surprise. As far as I knew, she always took what she wanted. She didn’t take ‘no’ for an answer.

“Well?” She impatiently tapped her foot. I was surprised that despite her enormous mass, I didn’t hear anything.

“But won’t be your child be just as strong as you are?”

“Yes, of course. She’s my clone. What’s your question, child?”

“Wouldn’t she rip me apart?”

“That’s the first smart question I’ve heard from you today! Yes, she probably would. But I would make you stronger; strong enough to be able to carry her.”

I had to think about that for a moment as well. “Will I become as muscular as you?”

She looked down at her body and smirked. “You mean like this? Don’t you like it?”


She suddenly disappeared. Someone entered through a door on my right. I shook my head. It was the goddess-empress again. Her head was the same, but her body was very different. It was still incredibly muscular, but this time it didn’t seem to be alive. She was just… very muscular. She had much bigger muscles than anyone else, but she definitely looked a lot more human.

“I’d like the people to be scared of me,” she said when she was closer. “So I use this hologram from a couple of decades ago. That’s what I looked like in those days. Since then, I’ve discovered how to make my muscles denser. In this form, I don’t need those ridiculously broad corridors anymore.” She tapped her foot again, and this time I could hear it. “Well. Have you made up your mind?”

“Do I really have to decide right now?”

“No. Take your time. You can send a message to my palace, that’s fine. I’m not in a hurry. And you can also make a promise, and fulfill it after a couple of years. You are still young. You can have children of your own first. You should really do so, because it’s likely you won’t be able to have children after you have given birth to my daughter. Please let me know your decision within a month. If you refuse, that’s fine. I’ll ask someone else.”

I had the feeling she was ending my audience, but I didn’t want it to end. “You said you would make me stronger?”

“Yes, you have understood that well. I could give you the same treatment that I have given myself. Just in a mild dose, of course. You won’t become nearly as strong as I am. But still, many times stronger than a normal person.”

“Just how strong are you? Someone in the waiting room told us about you. Was that all true?”

She tilted her head for a couple of seconds, as if she was listening. “He was right about some general facts, but the details are completely ridiculous.” She waved her hand. “It’s not important, this all happened so long ago.” She extended her left hand, and bent her little finger. “Here’s a little demonstration. Try to bend my finger until it is straight. You can do anything you want.”

I hesitated. “Do you have time for this?”

“O, I’ll have some holograms handle the others. I can do many things at the same time, you know. Come on!”

I slowly took some steps forward, and closed my right hand around her finger. It was strange to be so close to her muscle-packed body. I tried not to stare and concentrated on her finger. Even though it looked very much like mine, I could clearly see the tendons in her hand. Her finger was warm, but it was like it was made of steel, because I couldn’t move it a millimeter.

“You aren’t trying,” she said. “Use your other hand as well.”

And so I did, but still her finger was completely immovable. I tried to surprise her with a quick pull, but I only hurt my own hand. I was growing frustrated. I held on to her little finger with my whole weight. It would have broken an ordinary finger, but the goddess just smiled. She raised her arm, and I found my whole body was lifted into the air, supported just by her finger!

She smiled at me, and flexed the biceps of her free arm. The muscle exploded, growing bigger than an average athlete’s thigh. “You are so pathetic,” she told me. “Just my little finger is many times stronger than all the muscles in your body combined.”

Her strength was overwhelming, and I couldn’t help myself. I desperately wanted to possess her strength, even if it was a fraction of it. So I promised her to carry her child. She made me sign a contract and told me I could cancel it whenever I wanted. She promised that within three months, she would send me an invitation for a treatment to have my strength and muscle size doubled, ‘as a little advance’.

After I had left the palace, I was disoriented for some days. I was impressed, yes. I had also found out that the goddess-empress was different than I thought she would be, even though she remained a mystery to me.
Audience with the goddess-empress
It has taken a while... When I had passed 500 watchers, almost one and a half year ago, I promised to do some requests, one of those being a story about 'a super smart girl turns herself into the strongest being alive'. Well, it's finally here!

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
“Swinging Saturn, this babe has it all!” Cory McGowan bragged. The other men around the table could only stare at the big woman that was sitting next to him. “Tall as a rocket, beautiful as Venus, tits like twin moons, muscles the size of asteroids.”

It wasn’t really necessary to explain, because her skin-tight bodysuit in purple and gold left nothing to the imagination. The zipper in her neck was pulled down to show enormous amounts of cleavage. The striations in her shoulders were easily visible through the cloth. Her upper arms were bulging, even though the woman looked completely relaxed. Her forearms were bigger than most men’s upper arms.

From her incredibly wide shoulders, her back tapered down to a narrow waist. Eight thick blocks of muscle pressed against her suit around her belly, threatening to break out each time she breathed in.

“And you know what? She doesn’t just look good.” Cory motioned at the service robot. “Bring me some ice. No small ice cubes, but something this size.” He held his hands apart.

“Yes sir,” the robot said, and whizzed away, to return with the ice some moments later.

“Watch,” Cory said, as he took the block of ice. “Watch very closely!” He put the block in the woman’s ample cleavage and pushed it down. Some moments later, the whole block of ice had disappeared.

The other men looked at the woman’s face, but she didn’t flinch. Then, her big boobs started moving wildly, as if they were living a life of their own. They could hear crushing sounds, as her breasts kept bouncing and smashing against each other.

Then, the woman stood up. They were amazed how tall she was: she was at least a head taller than any one of them. They could now also see her legs, which were bare, and each of her legs was much bigger than their torsos.

She leaned forward over the table. While hanging over one of the men’s glasses, she shook her upper body a bit, and small pieces of ice dropped into his glass. She repeated this for every glass on the table. She sat down again, and adjusted her tits. She calmly flexed her huge biceps and smiled. Steam was rising from her cleavage.

“Well gentlemen… cheers!” Cory said, as he raised his glass.

“Whoa! That was so hot! Where did you find her?”

Cory leaned back and put his boots on the table. “I found her in a small trade vessel, some time ago. The two other crew members were dead.”

“Was that before or after you entered?” one man asked, and the others burst out laughing. They knew about Cory’s reputation, but the space pirate just smiled.

“Yes, you can all laugh. But she’s mine! And she’s hotter than Antares, bangs harder than the Big Bang, and she seems to have more energy than a hyper drive, because she keeps on going. No sleep for this big boy!” He moved his hands over his crotch and the other men yelled and howled.

“Can I borrow her for one night?” someone asked.

Cory looked him up and down, and spat on the ground. “Nah. You aren’t man enough for her. You’re just a space shrimp. She’d crush you before you’d even get started.”

The other man raised his hands. “O, come on! That’s shrimp shit!”

Cory raised his eyebrow. “You don’t believe me? Okay.” He nodded at the woman across the table. “Show them your power.”

She stood up, and flexed her biceps. Everybody gasped, as the twin muscles kept rising, until they were about as high as her head. She smiled at them while she held the flex.

Then, she reached out and grasped the front of the suit of the two men sitting next to her. She lifted her arms until they were horizontally to her sides. Because of the height difference, the two men were dangling in the air like little boys. She slowly moved her arms upwards. Her suit was stretching to its limits around her upper arms. Her biceps were bulging ominously, and even though it was covered by cloth, a huge vein was visible that ran across the top of her mountain of muscle.

She pumped the men a couple of times, and she was smiling the whole time, as if lifting them was the greatest thing she could imagine. The men were screaming and kicking their feet, but she didn’t even seem to notice.

Their struggling attracted the attention of other people in the bar, and a crowd gathered around them. Most of them gawked at the incredibly strong and muscular woman; others didn’t hold back and put their hands in their pants.

A man in a yellow uniform stepped forward. “Is that Julia?”

Cory slowly stood up, his hand on his weapon. “Who?”

But the official wasn’t listening to him. He was talking into his wrist band. “Urgent. I need assistance in the Adams Bar. Suspected stolen federal property. Hurry!”

“I’m out of here,” Cory said. “Let’s go!” he shouted at the woman, who immediately dropped the two men. “Cover me!” Cory shouted as he and the woman headed for the door. The woman pushed men aside as if they were puppets.

The remaining men at the table looked around, picked up their chairs and smashed them down on the person in the crowd closest to them. This started a big fight, and in the chaos, it took the official a long time to get to the door. When he stepped outside, he saw Cory’s vessel take off and speed away into space. He cursed, and talked to his wrist device once more, but he knew the chances of catching the space pirate had seriously dropped.

“Smoking Sagittarius, what was all that about?” Cory asked, as he approached the nearest star, to give the vessel a gravity swing. The muscle girl didn’t reply, of course. She never did. “What did he call you? Julia?” He looked at her, but mentioning the name didn’t make her react. He sighed. “And federal property? How can you be federal property?”

He scratched his head. “Grace? Search for news about federal property that disappeared, possibly called Julia. About 750 time units ago, in zone D-42.”

“Your query matches no news items,” the board computer responded.

“Okay. Keep scanning the news. Are there any ships following us?”

“News alert set. And there are no ships behind us heading in our direction. Have you been a naughty boy again?”

Cory sighed. “Please Grace. Just do what I tell you, okay? Set course to Rigel 2a. Wake me up when anything suspicious happens.”

“Course set. We will arrive at your destination in approximately thirty-five time units.” The board computer sounded a bit offended.

“Perfect.” He reclined his seat and immediately fell asleep.


“Welcome back, Cory. It has been a quiet trip so far. Well, besides your snoring. We are still on course for Rigel 2a, and we will arrive there in approximately twenty-one time units.”

Cory sat up, rubbed his eyes and ordered coffee. The woman was still sitting next to him, as if she hadn’t moved while he was asleep. He noticed that she was zapping through news channels. “Just boring stuff, huh?” She didn’t reply and kept on zapping. He sighed. “I really wish you could talk… I don’t even know if you really understand what I’m saying.” He licked his lips. “Well, at least we can talk body language… Take off your suit!”

The board computer sighed. “Not again! I’m not looking!”

“Shut up Grace!”

As soon as the woman was completely naked, Cory got out of his seat and sat down on her lap. Her hand touched him sensually, and he closed his eyes and moaned in ecstasy. “I don’t know how you do that. Nobody has ever touched me that way.” He leaned his head against one of her giant boobs, and started sucking her, which only increased his excitement.

While she kept fondling him with her one hand, she raised her other arm, to show off her big biceps. He put one of his hands on top of the peak, and she twisted her wrist to make his hand go up and down.

After a while, he leaned back a bit, panting. He looked down. “Smoking Sirius, I don’t think I’ve ever been this big and thick before. It’s as if there’s so much blood down there that I will soon explode!” He looked her in the eye. “Let’s do it,” he whispered.

She put her hands around his waist and lifted his whole body into the air. That was no problem at all in the low gravity. She lightly rubbed him against her own body: her thick thighs, her abs, her chest. When he was close to her mouth, she licked him. Cory shivered with pleasure and yelled: “O yes! O yes!” His hands wandered over her muscle-packed forearms. “You are so big. So strong. You’re incredible. Oooo!” He came like he had never come before.

The board computer said: “Alert! Human excrements floating through the cockpit!” She sighed. “I know who will have to clean up the mess.” Small rubber tubes appeared out of the wall, and sucked the fluid out of the air.

Cory didn’t notice, as he was in heaven. After he had spent his last drop, he was amazed to find that he was still hard and excited. She kept holding him in the air. She smiled, and moved him backwards again. After a bit of teasing, she slid him inside of her. His hands were now squeezing her luscious breasts. His hands looked small on those mountains of titflesh. At the same time, she was thrusting him in and out. Slow at first, but she soon picked up pace, until she made him move so fast that his senses completely overloaded. He came again, even more explosive than the first time.

She calmly put him down between her big breasts. He smiled and mumbled: “You’re perfect,” and fell asleep again.


“Alert! Federal vessel within 10K.”

Years of routine made him wake up immediately, and put on his suit. The woman got dressed as well.


“Identified vessel is moving slightly away from us. They didn’t attempt to make contact.”

“Do we have a visual?” As a response, one of the monitors showed black space, with a small dot moving through it. “Zoom in.” A very grainy picture appeared. “Probably a vessel of the AZ-364 class. Notify me when they change their course.”

“Got it.”

Cory leaned back for a moment and noticed that the woman was watching the monitor with a concentrated look on her face. Her hands were resting on the dashboard and the muscles in her arms and shoulders were flexed, as if she was ready to jump into action. That was strange, because she had always been very calm and quiet. “What’s happening?” But she kept watching the vessel, she probably hadn’t even heard him.

“11K. 12K.”

Cory hardly paid attention to the board computer that kept announcing higher numbers. He stared at the hands of the woman. Her fingers were now deeply embedded into the chromium dashboard. She didn’t even seem to notice that her fingers were slicing through the thick metal.

“How strong are you?” he whispered. He hardly dared to move. When the other vessel had disappeared from the monitor, she relaxed, and lifted her hands out of the holes she had created. She acted as if nothing special had happened.

“Grace, double our speed. I want to be at Rigel as soon as possible.”

“Is someone waiting there for you, Cory? We will be there in almost seven time units.”

He left the bridge and returned with a long, spiked steel bar. He handed it to the woman. “I found this in another space ship. I thought I might use it as a hand weapon some day, but it has been in the storage room for a long time. Show me what you can do with it.”

The woman looked at the bar, and gripped it with her hands on both ends. Her biceps were bulging bigger than ever as she slowly bent the bar, like it was made of rubber. She smiled, and Cory could feel himself getting hard again. “Well, while we are waiting to arrive, we might as well have some fun together,” he said.

“Are you sure you have time for that? You have just over six time units, you know,” the board computer said.

“Shut up Grace”, he said, as he released his growing dick.


“Alert! Estimated time of arrival: 10 CTU. Would you like to visit Molly, as usual?”

Cory woke up again, and yawned. “Sure. Send her a message, will you?” He climbed off the naked body of the woman and got dressed again.

“I already did. Aren’t you going to take a shower?”

He shrugged. “Why?”

“Oh, I don’t know. You had sex more than ten times in the past thirty time units. So you probably smell as nice as a Saturnian ox.”

“Thank you for your advice.”

A little later, they landed behind a house on a desert planet. He got out. A woman was waiting for him. She kissed him on the cheek, but her eyes were on the big woman that followed him.

“Holy Hades, she’s huge! Who’s that?”

“Someone I found. She is… interesting. I hope you can find more information about her.”

“Interesting, huh? You usually use other words for the women you fuck.”

“Am I? But that’s probably because those women can’t bend steel bars with their bare hands.”

Molly raised an eyebrow. “Can she? Well, that’s interesting.”

“I told you!”

“You have to tell me more.”

After he had told his story, Molly started typing on her computer. “I don’t remember reading about anything like this, so I’ll skip the news channels and start my search immediately in the federal communications archive.”

“Is that a public database?”

She stopped typing and stared at him. “Of course not. It’s an illegal program I wrote myself. It taps many federal communications channels and stores all the messages on the dark web.”

“I see. Well, I’ll leave you to it. Can I use your bedroom while you’re busy? I could use some rest.”

“Sure,” Molly said, as she returned to her computer. When she saw that the muscle woman followed him, she yelled: “Just don’t make too much noise, okay?”


“I had to dig deep for this one,” Molly said. “But I’m sure you’ll be amazed.”


“Yes. What have you got for me?”

He took a small package and handed it to her. “I hope this is good enough for you. I found it on a space ship that was heading for the Magellanic Cloud.”

“You found it, huh?” She unwrapped the package. It contained a book. She studied it for a moment. “Late twenty-third century. Not very rare, I think. But okay, I’ll take it.”

“Molly. When you say something like that, I know it’s extremely valuable. Whatever. Tell me what you’ve got.”

“This is all classified information, so you haven’t got it from me, okay? It is one of the weirdest stories I’ve come across.

Once upon a time,” she started.

“Hey, you are not going to tell me a story, aren’t you?”

“Shut up Cory. This is a true story, even though it may sound improbable to you.

As I said: Once upon a time, there was an experiment. The Federation needed workers who could withstand the rough conditions of hostile planets. Strong, hardened workers, who wouldn’t complain.

After several failures, they came up with two persons: a man and a woman. Their code names were Julia and Karl, so they were probably the tenth and eleventh prototype. They were extremely strong and muscular, and very obedient. They were conditioned in such a way, that their brains released a pleasurable feeling when they used their strength and their big muscles.”

Cory glanced to his side, where the big woman was playing with a block of titanium. She was deforming the hard metal with her hands, as if it was nothing but wet clay. She was smiling to herself. “Yes,” he said. “That sounds like her. What happened?”

“The experiment seemed to be a huge success at first, with the two super humans performing even better than expected. There was only one thing which no one had foreseen: the two were totally attracted to each other. They had been put to work by themselves at first, which worked out well. They could do enormous amounts of work, lift huge weights, under very poor circumstances, during a very long time.

But then the scientists wanted to see if they could do even more when they worked together. And that… Well, I found a video of the time they first met.” Molly leaned back, so he could see the screen.

The woman – Julia – was in the middle of an empty room. There were no windows, just metal walls, and one door. The door opened, and a man stepped in. He was just as big and muscular as Julia. The door was closed behind him, and he stopped. The two super muscular persons looked at each other for a moment. Then, they both started flexing.

Cory gasped, as their muscles grew ridiculously big. After every pose, they stepped closer to each other. They couldn’t take their eyes off each other, as they showed off their enormous muscles.

“Smoking Sirius!” Cory noticed that their muscles weren’t the only things that were growing. Karl’s pants showed a huge bulge, and it was only growing bigger.

“It looks like some kind of mating ritual,” Molly said. “They are getting excited by the size of their muscles. Raging Rigel, they are monstrous!”

They both looked in fascination at the screen, and didn’t notice that Julia had got up. Suddenly, she jumped forward. She put her hands on the side of the screen, and yanked it towards her. She pressed it against her body, shattering it in a moment. When the screen went black, she dropped it and returned to her place, as if nothing had happened.

Cory and Molly had jumped up, and watched her feat of strength with fear. When Julia calmed down, they sat down also. “Well,” Molly said. “I’ll just tell you the rest of the story, okay? No more video.

So after a while, they had sex. Steaming, hot sex. Literally. The walls and floors were made of thick metal sheets, but they created big holes without even noticing, as they slammed their super bodies against the metal. The scientists hoped they would stop after a while, but they didn’t. They did it, time after time. They seemed to be insatiable. Then, the scientists noticed the temperature in the room was rising. It was already so hot that normal humans wouldn’t be able to survive for just a few moments. So they filled the room with gas to sedate them. They had to use enormous amounts of gas, because the power couple had been engineered to work in very varied atmospheres. They only slowed down a little bit. But finally, the two fell asleep and the temperature went down.

They got Julia and Karl out of the room, and locked them in separate cells. But as soon as they woke up, they tore their cells apart and went to look for each other. It wasn’t very difficult to find each other, and they had sex again, after a bit of muscle foreplay.

It was becoming harder and harder to stop them, as they didn’t want to be separated. They always found a way to get together. No walls could stop them; they simply smashed through them, just to see each other.

After some time, the scientists decided that the two couldn’t stay on the same planet. So they put them both on board of another vessel, and sent them into space. They hoped that they could continue their experiments on some distant planets. But even when they were in different solar systems, they still attempted to break free and find the other.

That’s when they gave Karl a different name: Romeo.”

Cory gave her a puzzled look.

“O come on, Cory! Romeo and Julia. You must have heard of them. ‘A pair of star-crossed lovers’?” He still had a blank look. She rolled her eyes. “Forget it. So they put the muscular pair into cryo-sleep and transported them to opposite sides of the galaxy.

This all happened a long time ago, and there are no messages about where they are now.” She looked at Julia, who had continued playing with the titanium. “Well, at least one of the sleeping beauties has woken up. I think I don’t want to know how you stole her. If the Federation finds out, they’ll chase you through the universe and they won’t stop until they’ve got you. And they won’t care what happens to you, as long as they have Julia.”

Cory swallowed. “So you are saying that I should get rid of her?”

“Yes, if you want to live a bit longer. But you can also choose for the short and happy life, with lots of sex and muscle worshipping. I’ll miss you; or at least the books you’re bringing me.”

“Thanks a lot, Molly!”

“And I don’t know if I have to tell you this, because it’s only rumors. But some say that when Julia and Romeo get together again, and have as much sex as they like, they might generate an incredible amount of energy. Some even say it could be more energy than a supernova contains.”

“Shrimp shit! That can’t be true. Can it?”

Molly shrugged. “I have no clue. But whatever you do: be careful, Cory.”

“Can you do one more thing for me? Julia seemed to be very interested in a vessel we passed, some time ago. Can you give me the positions of all AZ-364’s in the universe? And maybe the AZ-363’s as well.”

“Sure. Those are old models, I don’t think there’ll be many in service. But I’ll first have to repair my screen, or find a spare one. So maybe you can already leave, and I’ll send you the data as soon as possible.”

“I understand. You want to get rid of me.”

“It’s nothing personal, Cory. But I don’t like the idea of the federal inquisition around here.”

Cory stood up, and waved at Julia, who followed him. When he was outside, Molly asked: “How’s Grace doing?”

“Obnoxious as ever.”

“I think you shouldn’t have a computer with the personality of a real person. You should interact with real people, Cory. Not just with computers or muscular sex toys.”

Without looking back, Cory stepped into his space ship. “Thanks for your advice Molly.”


Several time units later, when he had almost left the star system, he received an encrypted message from Molly with the position of 37 vessels, all over the universe. He projected the position of all vessels above his dashboard. “Indicate Zone D-42.” A small cube lit up. He removed all vessels that were close to that zone. “Show me the trajectory of the remaining vessels.” He removed some more, if they were moving towards D-42.

He flagged the eight vessels that were the furthest away from that zone, and moving into the opposite direction.

“Set out a course to intercept these vessels. Try to stay away from the main federal routes as much as possible.”

“Okay. It will take us about 4K time units, if the eight vessels stay on this course.”

“Thanks Grace. When do you think the first one will be in range?”

“In about 300 time units. I’ll alert you.”

“300 time units, alone in a vessel with just a strong and muscular sex machine. I wonder what I’m going to do all this time?” He stepped out of his suit, and Julia did the same.

“You dirty space shrimp,” the board computer said.


“Alert! Vessel within 20K. Maybe you want to interrupt your filthy sex sessions to look at this?”

“I hope you are not jealous.” He put on his suit and sat down at the dashboard. Julia followed him, but she didn’t put her suit back on.


“We are hardly within visual reach.” The object on the screen could hardly be identified as a vessel.

“A bit faster.” After some time, the image on the monitor became more defined. “Flux drive, about 1M time units old. Only light weaponry. Outdated shields. Crew of two, probably.” They were now so close that they could see the Federation signs on the hull. “Fly underneath, and get ready to dock,” he said. He put on his outdoor suit and went down to pick up some hand weapons.

The woman followed him to the air lock, still naked and dripping with fluids. “Look, you can’t come with me. I don’t have an outdoor suit that fits you,” he said.

But she simply picked him up and carried him into the air lock. The door closed with a hiss, and she manually started the depressurization.

“Wait! Grace! Stop! She’s in the air lock with me, and she isn’t protected!”

“Are you sure? I never liked her anyway. It could be just the two of us again.”

“Shut up! Stop the depressurization! Now!”

“I don’t want to be disobedient, but she seems perfectly fine to me.”

Cory looked at the woman. The board computer was right. She was perfect as ever, and the lack of oxygen didn’t seem to bother her in the least. He shook his head. “You don’t stop to amaze me.” He kept watching her, but even when the pressure had dropped to the minimum, she looked fine.

“Will you just keep staring at her, or should I hail the other ship? Or start the docking procedure? Just a few suggestions, you don’t have to bother about me.”

“Oh. Yes. Prepare for docking.” He switched to the universal communication channel. “Hi there, federal vessel! This is Cory McGowan. I suppose you’ve heard about me. All my weapons are aimed at your little ship, ready to blast you into protons and electrons. But if you let me come on board and take what I want, you will all be fine.”

Some moments later, there was some noise when the two space ships connected. Cory opened the air lock and stepped into the federal ship. The woman followed him and the door closed behind her. She pushed him aside and stood in front of the door that led into the vessel. She rammed her fist on the button to manually open the door.

“You have to wait until…” Cory said, but he stopped. “Steaming…” His jaw dropped. The muscle woman sank her hands into the metal next to the door. The muscles in her upper body flexed, and her back became wider than ever as she used her incredible strength. When she was up to her wrists in the metal, she moved her hands together. She gripped the door from the inside, and pushed it out of its frame with a loud, screeching sound.

She stepped out of the air lock, and Cory heard loud noises and cries, and saw flashes. This only lasted a few moments. Julia put her head around the corner, and he was relieved to see that she was okay. He stepped out, and saw that the corridor was damaged, probably by phaser fire. On the floor was the body of a woman. Another body was pressed into the metal wall. He almost threw up.

There seemed to be no one else on board. Some rooms were locked, but Julia opened those with her astounding strength. As he saw how she deformed metal with her bare hands, her muscles bulging, he got very excited and they had sex several times before they returned to their ship.


They chased after the other vessels. Cory first tried to enter them with negotiations, without casualties. But if that wasn’t possible, he made Julia release her power. After a while, she was always naked during these operations, to prevent damage to her suit. Cory hated repairing clothes, and Grace couldn’t do it for him.

They didn’t find a trace of Romeo in the first six vessels. But the seventh one was different. First of all, it tried to escape. Cory’s ship was much faster, but the other vessel tried to hide in an asteroid belt first, and behind a small planet later on.

Then, it opened fire, which was easily deflected by the shields of Cory’s ship. “They have more firepower than the average AZ-363,” Grace told him. “But we should be able to withstand that. Just a few more shots until they’ll need time to recharge, I guess.”

The computer was right. The enemy fire stopped, and Cory opened fire to weaken their shields.

“Fly closer, and aim for the power cells,” he instructed Grace. Together with Julia, he entered the air lock. When it was emptied, he opened the door. The other vessel was floating near. It was clearly damaged, with some small fires visible through the windows. But it kept resisting, firing with the remaining weapons, and trying to get away.

But Grace managed to stay close, until they could almost touch the enemy vessel. Cory tied a rope around Julia’s waist and connected it to the wall. He watched as they approached the other ship. “Go!”

Julia jumped through the void. The moment she hit the other ship, she started tearing it apart. She held on to the hull with one hand, her fingers deeply embedded. With her other hand, she ripped metal sheets off the ship, while she kicked with her foot at the same time, creating a deep hole. Very soon, the hole was big enough for her to get inside.

Cory saw that she turned around and put her hands against the sides of the hole. She pushed her hands apart, making the gap even bigger. She went inside and some time later, a machine was pushed through the hole, into space.

Cory used the rope to climb into the other vessel. When he entered, Julia was being shot by some people in space suits. But it was a one-sided fight, as she ripped big machines off the ground, held those above her head for a moment, and tossed those towards the enemies with high speed. Very soon, the shooting stopped.

Julia marched through the door, and Cory followed her. She yanked several doors off their hinges. One door offered more resistance. When she couldn’t pull it out of its frame the first time, she drew back her fist and slammed it right through the thick door. She pulled her arm back out and peeked through the hole.

One moment later, something else slammed through the metal. A bit lower, and from the inside. At first, Cory thought it was an arm, but then he realized it wasn’t. “Smoking Saturn!” he yelled. It was a monster dick! It had penetrated the thick metal door as if it was made of pudding. It looked like Romeo was pushing the door out of its frame, and supporting it just by his giant member.

Julia pressed herself against the other side of the door, deforming it with her big muscles and tits. The door didn’t stand a chance, as it was compressed from both sides by gigantic, powerful muscles. There were sounds of metal tearing and deforming, but it took Cory some time to realize what the muscular pair was doing. They were having sex, with the door between them.

It didn’t take long before he could feel that the temperature in the space ship was rising, and he remembered what Molly had told him. He had to get away! “Grace, prepare for a tractor beam on this ship, but don’t do anything before I’m out of here.” He hurried away, and when he ran around the corner, he stopped for one last look. The door was glowing red hot, and molten drops of metal fell down on the ground. Even from the distance, he could feel the heat that the two lovers were generating.

He used the rope to climb back to his own ship. He cut it, and went to the cockpit. “Pull the ship behind us, but make sure we stay at a distance. Expect the temperature to rise. Do we know anything about this planet?”

“Just a bit. No settlements, gravity 1.5, atmosphere contains just enough oxygen to survive, signs of iron, gold and uranium. Some basic life forms.”

“That sounds good enough.”

“Another lover is going to leave you?”

“Shut up Grace! Give me a visual of the surface.”

After some searching, he found a plain that both vessels could land on. When they were on the ground, he got out of his ship, his space suit still on. He immediately felt the heat from the other ship. It was glowing hot. He told Grace to move the ship away a bit, while he stood there gaping. The ship collapsed, as it was melting away. He could see the contours of Julia and Romeo, still having sex, while the red hot metal covered their muscle-packed bodies.

He jumped back into his ship. “We have to get out of here, Grace!”

They left the planet. When they were out of the atmosphere, he turned around and saw a huge cloud of smoke rising from the surface of the planet. “Look at that, Grace. Don’t you think that cloud has the shape of a heart?”

“You are a romantic fool after all, aren’t you? Well, I think she was never meant for you. She was too big, too strong. She really needed a man with a dick the size of…”

“That’s enough Grace. Thank you. Now, let’s go and find new adventures!”
A muscular pair of star-crossed lovers
I wrote this story for :iconfemalemuscle:'s Muscle Couple monthly theme, and posted it on Valentine's Day Heart. Let's call it a sci-fi love story Heart . Oh, and if you would like me to write a story like this especially for you: I'm doing commissions - check my journal. Heart Heart Heart 
I am doing commissions, but I am very choosy, so please read this post before you ask me.

(Updated) rules and conditions

  • I will only write stories that are very similar to the other stories I have written. Which means that I will only write about (super) strong, muscular women
  • No fanfic
  • No underage content
  • No explicit sex
  • No extreme violence or gore
  • No omnipotence (unless you have a very good story idea)
  • Either you publish the story on your DA page (with a link to my profile), or I'll publish it on mine. If you didn't publish it yourself one month after I finished it, I will publish it myself
  • Minimum length 1,000 words, maximum length 5,000 words
  • 15 ($ / € / £, whatever you prefer) per 1,000 words

How it works

DM me to tell what you'd like me to write. I will tell you if I'm willing to do it. And if I do, I will probably ask you for details. When we have agreed on the story, you pay me half of the money via PayPal. I'll start writing in GoogleDocs and I will give you a link so you can see what I am doing. You are allowed to suggest changes. Please keep in mind that changes may make the story longer, which means it will cost you more. If this happens, I'll inform you about it. When the story is finished, you pay the remaining half.

Two slots were open, one is taken, so there's one left. The rules and conditions are subject to change.
They ran at a steady pace. Then, the Young Protector thought of something. She told the older woman how she had adjusted her direction when she had jumped, using her breath. The Old Protector thought about this. “This is interesting. I suppose we can use this. What would happen when we blow into other directions?”

They experimented on a deserted plain, where they couldn’t hurt anybody and where the earthquakes they produced when they landed wouldn’t cause any harm.

They found that by blowing sideways, they could land far away from where they had started. Then, the Young Protector tried something else. When she was about to land, she blew at the ground. They were both a bit amazed when she made a soft landing.

The Old Protector also tried this. After some practicing, they managed to float above the ground. They also discovered when they were standing on the rocky ground, blowing down with their mighty lungs would make them rise into the air.

They had a good time. When they were done, the Old Protector said: “It is good we have tried this. People will be even more impressed when they see us do this.”

The Young Protector grinned. “They will understand that even our breath is many times stronger than they are!” She thought for some moments. “That Young Protector who jumped so high that she didn’t come back down? Couldn’t she have saved herself by blowing upward?”

“She probably has not thought of that. And we don’t know what happens when you are going very high.”

“Maybe we can try?”

But the Old Protector told her not to do that. They couldn’t take the risk, now that so much was happening on the planet.

So they continued their journey. They were busier than ever before. Even though they used their speed more often, it took them longer and longer to take care of food, metal, housing, water, and safety. So the intervals with which they visited Eon’whyn’s village, became longer.

But this made it easier for them to see how things were changing. The number of muscular people in that village kept increasing. And so did their size. Over time, almost everyone grew more muscular, but the descendants of Yr’whyn and Eon’whyn were a class of their own. Especially the women. They grew huge, with thick slabs of muscle all over their bodies. They were more massive than the other people in their village. People from neighboring villages looked tiny, next to them.

The muscular people attracted young persons from other villages, who were looking for a partner. Every now and then, a muscular man or woman would move to another village. But because of the way they looked, they were always treated a bit differently. So after some generations, their children were just as small and weak as everybody else in that village.

This way, the gap between Yr’whyn’s village and the other villages only became wider.

After some time, the Young Protector lost count of how many generations she had seen. Despite their busy schedule, she always tried to spend some more time in the village. If possible, she took some of Yr’whyn’s descendants to the cave, to carve out their outlines. They were amazed how small their ancestors had been – even though they had already been big compared to their contemporaries!

Diawyn expanded her lats in front of one of her ancestor’s silhouette.

“You are much bigger than Ara’whyn was,” the Young Protector told her.

“And I am not even trying hard,” she boasted. “Do you think we will ever become as big as you?”

“Not a chance!” The Young Protector grinned. “And even if you would possess muscles that are as huge as mine, you would never be able to do this.” She carelessly lifted a huge rock with one hand. She balanced it on three fingers, and then slammed it into her far harder abs.

“Wow,” Diawyn whispered. “You are so incredibly powerful. I’ve heard stories about your inhuman strength and invulnerability, of course, but I never realized how strong you really are. I wish I had just a bit of your strength.”

The Young Protector smiled at her and ran her fingers over her unscratched abs. “Who doesn’t?”

“Will you have your outline traced?”

“Yes, maybe it’s time to do that again.” She stood against the wall and the Old Protector quickly traced her.

Diawyn looked from the new silhouette to a previous version. “My mother told me that it seems like you always look the same. But you are growing bigger as well!”

“I know,” the Young Protector said, as she proudly flexed her biceps, which could completely eclipse Diawyn’s muscle. “I may not be growing as fast as you do, but I’m steadily growing bigger and stronger. And I love it!” She sighed. “And I need it as well. The amount of work seems to have doubled, compared to just a few generations ago!”

“That’s why we can’t stay any longer, I’m afraid,” the Old Protector interrupted them. They accompanied Diawyn to the Rock of Goodbye. The rock showed the signs of many goodbyes: lots of imprints of the Young Protector’s enormous arms. She hugged the rock like so many times before and left.

“I wonder what we’ll find when we return here,” she said to the Old Protector. “Things seem to change so fast nowadays!”

The other woman nodded. “True. But if we just work hard, we can help all those people.”

But she was wrong. On several places, they heard stories of villages that had marched against other villages, resulting in bloody fights. There were even some people killed.

“How can we protect them, when they start fighting each other?” the Young Protector said, frustrated.

“The population is increasing so rapidly, that everybody is running out of food. They must be desperate. But that doesn’t justify killing each other, of course.”

When they heard that one village was about to raid another, they flashed there. They appeared between the two crowds. But despite their impressive bodies, the crowds kept marching towards each other.

“STOP!” the Old Protector thundered. Everybody did so, some dropped to the ground. But a young woman tripped and hit the Young Protector. She looked around her. She felt panic. But the Old Protector looked at her, with a sad face. She gave her a small nod. “You know what to do,” she said softly. “Please do it quickly.”

So the Young Protector bent down and picked up the woman. She wrapped her enormous arms around her and flexed. She didn’t feel any resistance, but she heard cracking and breaking sounds and the body went limp. She gently put the lifeless body back on the ground.

She looked up, with tears in her eyes. Everybody was staring at her, cowering back in fear.

“Stop,” the Old Protector said again, but softer this time. “We are really sorry this happened. We are your Protectors, and it hurts us we have to do this. But you all know the rules: Protectors shall not be touched.

Of course, you shouldn’t have been here in the first place. Fighting doesn’t solve any problems. There’s one person dead now, but if we hadn’t intervened, that could have been many more. We have seen that in other places.

Now go back to your villages. The Young Protector and I will each help a village. We will make sure you will have enough food next year.”

“But that doesn’t help us now,” a man whispered. He thought nobody could hear him, but the Protectors heard him anyway. It made the Young Protector sad, because she knew he was right.

Later, when she had made a new field for the village, the Protectors talked about what had happened. They wanted to make sure that in chaotic situations like these, nobody would accidentally touch them. So they decided upon a different approach.

The next time they intervened between two villages that were about to fight, the Protectors stood in the center, back to back. They blew in the opposite direction. The Young Protector was glad to see that the large crowd was pushed back by just her strong breath. She saw that several people were struggling to move forward, but they didn’t stand a chance against her mighty lungs. She felt incredibly powerful, and she flared out her sensational lats, to emphasize her absolute superiority.

On other occasions, they quickly built a wall of huge boulders. They dug a deep canal. Or they ripped the earth apart so that a deep gorge separated the two crowds.

“This is all so futile,” the Young Protector said. “Now they are of course intimidated by our feats of strength, but we can’t to do anything if they decide to disobey us after we have left, when we are far from here. How can we stop them from fighting?”

“It makes me sad that this is happening. It makes me feel like we have failed. It seems we can’t protect the people anymore.”

“And it seems they no longer listen to us. I am strong enough to lift their whole village, so they should obey me! Maybe we have to remind them how powerful we are?”

The Old Protector sighed. “I don’t want to scare them, but maybe we don’t have a choice.”

So when they were in an area with several hostile villages, they prepared a show. The Old Protector gathered the inhabitants of the villages on a large plain. “You have made me furious!” she thundered. “Your ancestors knew they were safe under my protection. They knew that I would care for them. That I would use my awesome strength for their benefit. But now you have started fighting each other! This has made me really angry. I guess you have forgotten about my incredible powers. So today, I will show you what I am capable of.”

She pointed to a rocky mountain in the distance. “That mountain has been quiet for as long as your stories go back. But this mountain also obeys to my incredible might. Behold and tremble in fear!” She closed her eyes and aimed her fist at the mountain. Slowly, with a concentrated look on her face, she opened her fist, until her fingers were pointing at the mountain. Then, she stomped down her foot. It caused a small earthquake, and all the people fell down.

It was the cue for the Young Protector. Earlier that day, they had drilled a big hole with their bodies in the top of the mountain. The hole went through the rocky layers until they were in boiling hot lava, deep down below the surface. The Young Protector had stayed there, her body unaffected by the heat. She had ripped off a huge slab of rock. When she heard the Old Protector stomp her foot, she pressed the rock down in the lava with enormous force. The boiling hot liquid couldn’t go anywhere else than through the hole they had created.

To the people who were looking, it was as if the mountain had erupted at the Old Protector’s command. Suddenly, a huge gulf of lava streamed from the top of the mountain. As the Young Protector pushed the rock down several times, the lava kept flowing. “They must be really amazed,” she said to herself. She pushed her arms into her rocky surroundings and shook the earth. After a while, she dove into the lava, and swam up to the surface. She picked up a huge rock which they had prepared before. It was shaped like a large bowl. She scooped a large amount of lava into it, and jumped into the air with the rock on her outstretched arms. Using her powerful breath, she flew towards the Old Protector. When she was about to crash down, she blew down, so she gently floated towards the planet.

When she touched the ground, she stood there for some moments. Then, she let go of one arm, so she was holding the rock above her head with one muscle-packed arm. She flexed her biceps, to show the pathetically skinny and weak people how strong and muscular she was. She tilted the rock, and the boiling lava was flowing down on her body. She just laughed, as it couldn’t harm her. She saw the astounded faces of the spectators. When she had emptied the big bowl, she walked towards the Old Protector, with the rock in front of her body. The Old Protector was standing there with her hands on her hips and didn’t move. The Young Protector kept walking and they crushed the big rock between their superior bodies.

After this incredible display of power, everybody fell down on the ground and honored the two magnificent women. They let them stay there for some time, because they knew it was very uneasy for them. Finally, the Old Protector spoke. “You can stand up now. But never forget that we are immeasurably more powerful than you all together will ever be. So you have no other choice than to obey us. And we tell you: don’t fight each other. We will help you solve your problems. And maybe you can learn from the people in other villages.

Remember this! If we come back, we don’t want to hear about fights and people wounded or even killed. We will not tolerate that.”

The Young Protector used her breath to float away from the crowd. When she landed, she sank her arms deep into the ground. She stood up and ripped out a huge chunk of rock, which made the whole area shake violently. She held the enormous rock in the air for some moments, and then flipped it around and put it back down.

“As you can see, we are able to destroy your village with as little effort as you need to lift a pebble. So don’t make us angry!” the Old Protector concluded. She flexed all the muscles in her body and growled. It was a frightening sight, and everyone trembled. Some cried.

“I really hope this will help,” the Old Protector said, when they were alone again. She looked worried. “After our display of power, I’m sure they’ll keep quiet for some time. But what will they do after a bad harvest?”

They repeated their show of power in several other places. Over the years, they found that most villages obeyed them, but a few did not. There was little they could do about that. Because of their protective nature, they could not harm or kill people. It was annoying.

The Young Protector noticed the other Protector was very frustrated about this. It had its influence on her temper, but she also seemed to suffer from it physically. It happened slowly, but her dark hair started to show grey streaks.

It also showed during their tests of strength. In all past editions, the Old Protector had always overpowered the Young Protector with ridiculous ease. But now, the Young Protector could see that the bigger woman was straining. She wasn’t smiling anymore when she used her incredible strength against the Young Protector. She could still defeat the Young Protector, but it was clear it was getting harder and harder for her.

The first time, the Young Protector thought she was just playing. She was in shock when she found out she wasn’t. On the one hand, she was glad that her own strength level was coming near that of the Old Protector. But on the other hand, she had always admired the Old Protector for her far stronger and more muscular body. Was this all ending?

They kept visiting Yr’whyn’s village, even though they knew that the inhabitants didn’t need much of their help anymore. Most of the people there now had bodies that were more similar to those of the Protectors than to those of people from other villages. They had wide shoulders and narrow waists. Their shoulders, arms, legs, back and chest where packed with thick slabs of muscle. They all were as strong as two or three persons from another village.

They hadn’t suffered from attacks from outside. Just once or twice, people from other villages had tried to raid their village. But the huge, muscular women and men used their muscles to toss their attackers around like they weighed nothing. Also, groups of powerful women lifted boulders together. The attackers would never have believed it possible that such huge boulders could be lifted by others than the Protectors. Others would simply flex their enormous muscles. Smiling, they showed off their thighs and biceps, that were easily two or even three times bigger around than those of normal people. Some even invited the hostile villagers to hit them in their chiseled abs, which looked as strong as rocks. It was enough to make the attackers retreat in fear.

With their enormous strength, they could work much harder than the people in other villages. So they mined more metal, and their harvested more food. And still, they had time left to build their bodies even bigger and stronger.

The Young Protector thought that about two hundred generations must have passed since Yr’whyn. Probably everyone in the village was now somehow related to the woman who started their physical transformation. Except for some young people, who had recently joined the village, because they were attracted to the muscular bodies.

She was in the cave with the young girl Arwen and some of her muscular friends and talked about their ancestors. Despite Arwen’s young age, she was much more muscular than most of her ancestors. She liked flexing her biceps, and always encouraged the Young Protector to do the same, who was of course happy to do that. Arwen would gawk at the enormous balls of muscle on the Young Protector’s upper arms. “I am one of the biggest persons in my village, and I am much bigger than the outlines here in this cave. But next to you, I look like a little girl,” she said.

“Of course.” The Young Protector smiled. “Maybe you should compare yourself to one of my earlier images. It might make you feel a bit less inferior.”

Arwen walked back a long way. She was a bit disappointed when she found the earliest carving of the Young Protector. “I still look small next to you.” She looked from the carving to the Young Protector. “You were very big back then, but now you are simply huge!”

“Thanks.” She once more flexed her biceps.

“Wow… You are almost as big as the Old Protector. She used to be much bigger than you,” the young girl told her.

“That’s right. I’m almost as strong as she is now. Not so long ago, I thought it would never happen, but things are going really fast now.” She grinned. “Well, it seems to be going fast for me. But you wouldn’t even notice in your whole lifetime, I suppose.”

The girl stomped down her foot. “That’s not true! I will remember what you look like now. And when you come back, I will tell you what the differences are!”

“Okay. But because there is so much to do nowadays, and because your village doesn’t really need our help, it may take thirty or forty years from now before we see each other again.” I hope you will still be there, the Young Protector thought.

But before that would happen, she had to test her strength against the Old Protector once more. She chose to start with armwrestling. They made holes in the ground to put their massive chests in. There had been a time when just the Old Protector had to do that, but the Young Protector had grown bigger there too.

The two powerful women grasped each other’s hands. The strength they used was enough to crush a small mountain into oblivion. “One, two, three!” Immediately, their already huge upper arms started to grow even bigger. The Young Protector looked at her own biceps with amazement. It grew bigger than ever before. It was almost as huge as the Old Protector’s muscle!

She pushed with all her might, but the Old Protector resisted her with equal force. Their shaking arms made the whole area quake. The mountains surrounding them shook because of their loud yelling. The two immensely strong women struggled for a long time. At one moment, the Young Protector was pushing down the Old Protector’s humongous arm. The next moment, she had to use all her strength to prevent her own hand being pushed on the ground.

Finally, they both grew tired. With one last, mighty push, the Old Protector overpowered her opponent. “YES!” she screamed. Her loud cry blew several rocks away.

They laid down on the ground for a long time, panting heavily. When they had recovered, the Old Protector said: “That was really close. It won’t take long until you will defeat me. You have become so much stronger in the past years.”

Or maybe you have become weaker, the Young Protector thought. But she didn’t say that. She readied herself for their next challenge: wrestling. They grappled each other and tried to push the other down, shoulders on the ground. Soon, they switched to super speed. The Young Protector wrapped her arms around the Old Protector’s upper body. Because of her sheer size, she could get her arms only half way around the Old Protector’s chest. She squeezed and felt her biceps press into her opponent’s chest.

But the Old Protector drove her fist into the Young Protector’s stomach with such force, that the younger woman’s grip was broken. She was launched into the air. She used her breath to control her landing. When she was back on the ground, she blew at the Old Protector. Her mighty breath made huge boulders fly through the air, but the Old Protector just stood there and laughed. “You should know better than that. I am way too strong for your childish tricks!” She bent over and ripped a huge chunk of rock out of the ground. She tossed it at the Young Protector with incredible speed.

The Young Protector looked at her with disdain, and kicked her fist at the flying rock. It shattered into a million pieces. “These small pebbles you throw at me mean nothing to me,” she said with a smile. She felt great. She loved using her strength like this, without having to hold back. She bent over and launched herself. She slammed into the Old Protector’s body and wrapped her arms around her waist. They both flew through the air. When they were still off the ground, the Old Protector grabbed the Young Protector at her throat and one leg. She managed to land on her feet, and for a moment she held the Young Protector on her outstretched arms. Then, she slammed her down on the ground with incredible force, creating a deep hole. She immediately jumped after her, and put her hands on the Young Protector’s enormous shoulder muscles and pushed down.

“I win again,” she panted, and flexed her biceps. The Young Protector could only watch the enormous muscles in awe. They jumped out of the hole. After a while, the Old Protector drew a large circle in the ground, and they both moved to the middle. They grappled each other and started to push. Their feet sank deep into the rocky ground as they used the inhuman power of all their muscles, trying to push the other one out of the circle. The Young Protector could feel the biceps of the Old Protector pushing against her chest. She could almost feel the power streaming through those muscles. But she knew her own muscles had grown almost as big. She also knew that the two previous tests had exhausted both of them. But because she was younger, maybe she had more stamina?

So she gritted her teeth, and resisted the pushing of the older woman. She looked down at her own legs, and saw that her thighs had grown to epic proportions. She compared them to the thighs of the Old Protector. Were her legs bigger? That thought made her feel great, and she pushed with increased strength. The Old Protector had to step back. But she suddenly turned around, so the Young Protector was the one who was closest to the edge. But she dug her feet deeper into the ground and pushed back. After some time, she could make a small step forward and she looked the Old Protector into the eye. She wasn’t sure what she saw there. Was the Old Protector growing tired?

She was tired herself too, of course. But she grunted and found some more strength in her body. She could take a bigger step forward, as the resistance of the Old Protector seemed to decrease. For some moments, the Old Protector seemed to be the strongest again, but that only lasted for a few moments. The Young Protector kept pushing her to the outside of the circle. The Old Protector sank her feet deep into the ground, but the Young Protector pushed her back anyway.

When they were close to the line, the Old Protector pushed back one last time, and the Young Protector had to take a step back. But then, the Old Protector seemed to give up, and she could push her outside the circle. They both stumbled and fell on the ground, the Young Protector on top. She had a big smile on her face. “Yes! I won! For the very first time!” But she stopped smiling when she saw the look on the Old Protector’s face. What was she? Angry? Sad? Disappointed?

“Yes, congratulations, Young Protector. But of course, I won two out of three. So I’m still the strongest woman on this planet.”

“Yes, but for how long?”

Many years later, in their next duel, the Old Protector won all three challenges, as usual. But the Young Protector could see her grow older. Her hair turned grey, and her body wasn’t as impressive as it once used to be. Or did it seem to be, because the Young Protector’s body kept growing?

The next two times after that, the Young Protector won two out of three. She declared herself the strongest, and tossed a huge rock into space.

And the next time, she won all three. It seemed relatively easy for her. Had she become so much stronger, or was the Old Protector becoming weaker? She was scared when she saw the Old Protector’s face.

“Are you crying?”

The Old Protector just nodded. After a while, the tears stopped streaming down her face. She hugged the Young Protector. “Good. Let’s go.”

“Go where?”

The Old Protector looked at her, with sadness in her eyes. “My final tour.”

“Final? But… what?”

“My cycle has come to an end. I will visit all the villages on this planet one last time, and then it’s time for me to go.”

“No! Old Protector, why…”

“Hush. Let’s enjoy this as long as we are together.”

And so they visited the villages they had visited numerous times before. And although the people probably didn’t realize it, the Young Protector knew something was different. She saw the look in the Old Protector’s eyes. The compassion. The satisfaction when they worshipped her. How she enjoyed herself when she was showing off her strength and muscles. But she also saw her tears when they were sitting on a mountain at night, and looking down on a village. Or when they looked up at the sky and saw one of those mysterious flashes.

Of course, they also visited Arwen’s village. Of course, Arwen had died long time ago, but they talked to her grand-granddaughter, who was even bigger than Arwen.

“You have achieved something here,” she said to the Young Protector, when they were alone again. “At first, I believed it wouldn’t work, this friendship with ordinary humans. But I have to admit you were right. This community is flourishing because of what you started, so long ago. I hope you’ll keep in touch with them.”

Some time after that, they walked through a deserted plain that the Young Protector didn’t recognize. “We have turned left after the river. Other times, we turned right.” She looked at the Young Protector. “Left after the river. Remember that.”

“Yes, Old Protector,” the Young Protector stammered. She didn’t understand what was happening.

After some time, the Old Protector stopped in front of a mountain. It’s surface looked strange, because there was a perfectly smooth rectangle in it. It was about five times the height of the Protectors, and three times their width.

“This is hard to explain,” the Old Protector said. “But you’ll know it when the time has come. And when you know, go to this place. Open this mountain and go in. Everything will be ready for you.”

The Young Protector shook her head. “What? I don’t understand. How will I know when I have to do this?”

The Old Protector smiled. “I worried too, and so did all the Protectors before us. But you don’t have to, because it always works out right. Sooner or later, there will be a moment when you are ready for this. Believe me. You don’t need any further explanation right now. Just trust me, okay?”

The Young Protector nodded, even though she had her doubts. “Left after the river. Open the mountain with the smooth surface.”

“That’s it. Simple as that. Now, let’s continue my tour.”

After a while, the Young Protector realized that they had visited every single village on the planet. And once more, she found that she was somewhere she had never been before. “Where are we?”

“After the Four Peaks, travel through the pass between the two mountains with snow caps. Head for the mountain on the left.” The Old Protector made her repeat it several times. She wanted to ask why she had to remember it, but then she saw a low building.

The Old Protector sighed. “This is it, Young Protector. I have been in this place once before. When I was a Young Protector myself.”

“What is this?”

“This is Farewell.”

“Farewell? Are you going to leave me?”

She sighed once more. “Yes, Young Protector. I have taught you everything I know. I had a long, long life. I am tired. So I am leaving this world.”

“No! You can’t do this! Don’t leave me alone!”

The Old Protector said nothing, but she stepped towards the Young Protector and wrapped her arms around her huge body. She hugged her with enough strength to turn a complete mountain into dust. They stood there for a long time. Both cried.

Then, the Old Protector stepped back and wiped her cheeks. “Farewell, Protector. It has been an honor protecting this planet with you. I am certain you will do a great job after I have left.” She turned around and walked towards the building. The Young Protector followed her. It looked much more solid than the houses the Young Protector had grown used to. What was it made of? She didn’t recognize the material.

The Old Protector stood in front of a square panel, about as big as her head. The Young Protector noticed another, similar panel, at some distance from the first panel. The Old Protector nodded, and the younger woman walked towards the other panel. The Old Protector put her hand on the panel and after some time, the Young Protector did the same.

With a hiss, a part of the building moved sideways, revealing an opening. It was pitch dark inside, and even with her excellent eyes, the Young Protector could see nothing. Without a word, the Old Protector stepped inside. Before she disappeared in the darkness, she looked over her shoulder for the last time. Then, the building closed again.

In shock, the Young Protector ran away. In her frustration and anger, she destroyed part of a mountain. Then, she fell on the floor and cried. After a whole day of crying, she stood up and walked away. From that moment on, she was the only Protector on the planet.
The Young Protector, part 4: Diawyn
This story concludes the first series. It was ready for quite some time, but I didn't find the time to publish it. I have an idea for a second series, but I'm not sure if I will actually write it. 

Other parts:
The Young Protector, part 1: Yr'whyn
The Young Protector, part 2: Eon'whyn
The Young Protector, part 3: Ara'whyn

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.

“Hans! Come here!”

“What’s the matter honey?”

“I could stay here all weekend. This is a very comfortable bed.”

“I don’t think we booked this city trip just to sleep for two days.”

“What? Did I say something about sleeping? Come here!”

“Hey! Why are you doing that?”

“O, be quiet!”

“I thought we were going into town? I can’t go there without my shirt on.”

“Well. Plans have changed, mister Jacobson. You don’t need a shirt for the things I have planned. I am on top now!”

“Patty! I love it when you talk to me like that.”

“You mean like this, with my deep, seductive voice? Yes, I can see that you like it. What you like to slide that into something else that’s deep? Hmmm!”

“Oh Patty, stop! Please!”

“I am just getting warmed up. Can you unzip that for me? Thanks!”

“Oh my God. Your tits are so fucking big! Have they been growing lately?”

“Stop talking. Bite them! Suck them! Oh! Yes!”



“Hmm… That was so good. Why don’t we do this more often? I am glad we planned this little trip.”

“Yes… Although the three hours’ drive… maybe wasn’t necessary… Hmm. We… We could have taken a hotel in Kleinstet as well. Oh… Hmm…”

“You seem to be a little bit distracted. Do you enjoy playing with my breasts?”

“I definitely do!”

“Good! Because my breasts enjoy it too… Do you really think they have grown bigger?”

“I am not sure… They have always been big, of course. Couldn’t it be one of the effects of your experiment?”

“Yes. But the other effects are bigger muscles and increased strength, and I am sure I didn’t get those!”

“Maybe it takes more time?”

“Could be. But I know there are some other test subjects who have become really strong and muscular. Do you know Debora, from the lab? That’s one of them. And a young girl has started a vlog, you can see she is developing very fast.”

“Maybe it takes some more time with you. You know, results may vary…”

“Yes, maybe… Hans? Would you still love me if I had big muscles?”



“Well… To be honest… I think I’d love you even more. I like it when you straddle me and tell me what to do. So, if you would have big muscles, it would be easy for you to overpower me. Just thinking about it excites me!”

“Oh yes, I can see that! Well, mister Jacobson, let’s hope that I’ll turn into a strong, dominating woman. Now… Are you ready for the second round? Let’s pretend I’m a muscular, busty woman!”


“Hi there! I am fitgirl Kim…”

“… and I am Pauline.”

“Welcome to my very first vlog! I am really excited because I am participating in an experiment, which could make my muscles grow. I decided to start vlogging to track my progress.
As you can see, Pauline’s body and mine look more or less the same. She weighs two kilograms more, she has a C cup while I have a B cup. Pauline’s legs are a bit stronger, while I have a little more strength in my arms. We can curl and lift and press approximately the same weight. So Pauline will serve as my reference.
For the experiment, I have to take these pills three times a day. This is my very first dose… And I have to wear this silver bracelet. I’ll put it on now. There. I am ready to start growing! This is so exciting!”

“Do you feel different?”

“No. Not at all. But I am very curious what is going to happen to me. If you are too, tune in next week for the second episode of my fitvlog!”


“Willem! I’m home!” Daphne shouted as she opened the door. She was sparkling. Shiny eyes, blushing cheeks, big smile, bulging muscles. She almost felt like exploding.


“I’m upstairs.”

She rushed up the stairs. Willem was standing in front of a cupboard. Daphne walked up to him, and scooped him up in her arms in one swift motion.


She carried him into their bedroom and tossed him onto their bed. She straddled him with her thick thighs. She beamed at him. “Guess what?”

“Daphne, this really is…”

She didn’t let him finish. “I beat my personal best! For the first time in two years!” She laughed. “And you know what? I bested it with 14 hundredths of a second! That never happens.”

She flexed her thighs, and ran her hands over her exploding quads. “I felt so strong… running was almost effortless. I am sure I will run even faster soon. No one will be able to keep up with me. This stuff really works!”

“Daphne, please!”

“What? Oh!” She noticed that Willem’s face was red. The careless flex of her mighty thighs had cut off his breath. She relaxed her legs. “Sorry, sweetheart. I have to get used to my increased strength.”

“Let me go!”

She gave him a puzzled look, but she raised her leg, so he could roll away from her. He stood up.

“Look. There’s no easy way for this, so… I’m leaving.”

“What?! Why?”

“This won’t work. This isn’t an equal relationship. You are so much stronger than I am.”

“But you said you loved my strength and my muscles!”

He blushed. “I do. But we always do things your way. I just can’t take it any longer.” He walked to the door. “Sorry, Daphne.”

She let herself fall backward on the bed. She cried like she had never cried before.


She hadn’t really expected it, but she got what she wanted. It had unexpected side effects. Her clothes had always been a bit too small, to accentuate her curves. But now she had grown, they were hurting her. Her bra had become two cup sizes too small, and was cutting into her flesh. Her low cut shirts were tight around her arms and shoulders.

She loved what she was growing into, but she really needed bigger clothes. So she had to go back to the house, for the second time that day. She put on her baggy hoodie. It was a bit torn here and there, but it was the only one she got.

She didn’t think anyone had seen her. She sneaked up to the door and got out her keys. She prayed that they hadn’t changed the locks.

They hadn’t. She quickly closed the door behind her.

Immediately, she felt depressed. Nothing had changed. The atmosphere was pressing down on her. She hurried up the stairs and opened the door. Nothing had changed here either. She got some clothes out of the cupboard and put those into her bag. She didn’t check, but she was a few sizes bigger size in those days, because…

She shook her head. She didn’t want to think about that. She saw her reflection in the mirror on the inside of the cupboard door and checked her phone. There should be some time left.

She took off her hoodie and put on a larger bra. She sighed from relief, because it was a much better fit. She turned to the side and checked her reflection in the mirror. Fuck, she looked good! She had always loved her curves, but they were now even… curvier.

She raised her arm and flexed her muscles. A small arc appeared. She ran her free hand over it. “Nice,” she whispered. “Will I grow bigger?” she wondered.

She checked her phone again. She had to go. She closed the cupboard and picked up her bag. She checked if she hadn’t left anything. She closed the door with a small sigh.


“Yes, it seems to work. I didn’t expect it to, but it really does. I just left the gym, and the weights I could lift were seriously bigger than those I could lift last week.”


“I don’t. My muscles are bigger too.”


“Of course not! And you know what? My breasts are growing as well!”


“Yes. Bigger. Firmer.”


“Pills. And a bracelet. Sound crazy, right? I have no clue what’s the use of the bracelet. But the results are spectacular!”


“Sigh… No. He hardly looks at me. I tried to seduce him last night, but he pushed me away and went to the guest room. I think…”


“Yes. Yes, I’m okay.”


“Yes. I’ve stopped crying, okay. Sorry, I have to go. I’m almost home. Talk to you later!”

“Hello? Is this Detective Agency Kleinstet? Good. I am Anne Mary Muller, and I’d like to hire one of your detectives.”


“I think my husband is cheating on me.”


“I was suspicious before, but I couldn’t find any proof. But when I came home from the gym this afternoon, I smelled a strange perfume.”


“No. Nobody. Our bed looked unslept, but I’m sure there has been a woman in my house. And I didn’t bring anyone, and he should be at work.”


“Yes. Thank you. Goodbye.”


She had given lots of guest lectures before, so why was she so nervous this time? Nothing was the matter, until she came in. She started to notice that everybody was looking at her. Why? She looked down, to see that she was wearing the same, simple outfit she usually wore.

But it looked different now, and she realized that several bumps were showing through the cloth. Bumps that hadn’t been there before.

“Oh no,” she whispered. She turned around and locked herself into a restroom. She took off her coat and watched herself in the mirror.

Breasts. She had never had breasts. But now she did. Round, well-shaped breasts. She cupped them and shivered. It felt good to touch herself.

And that wasn’t all. Below her newborn breasts, she could see a six pack underneath her shirt. She lifted it and gasped. Her belly had always been rather flat, but now she could clearly see her abs. They were beautiful. She admired her muscles for a while.

Her phone buzzed. “Bear” the screen said. She hesitated. She hadn’t heard from him for quite some time, so why was he calling her now? She decided not to answer his call.

She tucked in her shirt and left. She tried to ignore the gaping students, and marched towards the lecture room. Heads turned when she entered. Why were they staring at her like that? She was twice their age!

She plugged in her laptop and checked her notes, even though she knew her presentation by heart.

She looked up when there was a lot of noise in the back of the room. A whole group of students entered. They all seemed to circle around one person.

She heard the students on the first rows talk to each other: “It’s Kim!” “Did you watch her new vlog?” “She has become big in just one week!” “She’s a freak.” “I wish I looked like her!” “Look at those muscles!”

When she realized who it was, she panicked. But the crowd was coming her way, and there was nowhere she could go. She pressed herself against the wall and tried to calculate how far the girl would be away from her. Would she enter the bracelet’s radius?

She noticed that some of the students were now looking at her, but she didn’t care.

This wasn’t supposed to happen. It was supposed to be a surprise for two random participants! It shouldn’t happen to her!

She realized that she couldn’t escape it. So she stepped away from the wall, towards the group of students. The group opened up.

There she was. Kim’s revealing clothes gave everyone a good look at her chiseled abs, her thick thighs and impressive arms. The muscle girl stepped forward, and she could see her muscles becoming bigger with each step.

Her own body exploded, too.

One city, six lives. Six different women. How will this story continue? It is up to you to decide! Let me know which of the women you would like to grow. And if you haven’t read the first part, you could do that right now.

How to vote
Voting is easy. Just tell me in the comments which woman you would like to grow in:
• strength
• muscle size
• breast size
You can also answer the bonus question. This time, the question is: which woman do you want to lose her bracelet?

So your answer could be:

Strength: Anne Mary
Muscles: Patty
Breasts: Patty
Bracelet: Kim


Strength: Debora
Muscles: Despair
Breasts: Daphne
Bracelet: Daphne

See? I said it was easy!

Your four votes start with a value of 4 points. You can increase this value in several ways:
• 3 extra points if you add me to your Deviant watch (if you already watch me, you will receive these points automatically)
• 2 extra points if you add this story to your favorites
• 1 extra point if you donate points to me. It doesn’t matter how many points you donate, you will receive just 1 point
• all your points will be doubled if you donate 1 dollar / 1 Euro / 1 pound via PayPal to Of course you may donate more, but that won’t have an effect on your points. Make sure that I know which PayPal username is yours!

This means that the value of your vote may vary from 4 to 20, with a maximum of 9 points for free. I’ll add up all these points, and the women with the most point grow the most.

You can vote until 31 January 2019. I will check the watches and the faves on 1 February.

At this moment, I don’t know how the story will continue. I have planned it to be some kind of soap, emotional, with unexpected plot twists and all kinds of relationships between the main characters. If you have any suggestions or requests, please add those to your comments and I might use them.
Also, the story is a bit slow in the first episodes. So don’t expect the women to be huge in the next episode.
Join2Grow 2 (growth drive)

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Jenna had a perfect view on the biggest female muscles in the world. She was floating above Catherine’s naked upper body, supported by Catherine’s powerful arms. Jenna’s hand caressed Catherine’s shoulder, which was almost as big as her head. Her hand moved into the direction of Catherine’s thick neck.

“I didn’t know there was a muscle here,” she said, as she squeezed the beefy traps. “If I’m getting too heavy, you can put me down,” she added.

Catherine smirked. “Ha! I could easily lift a weight like yours when I was fourteen. And I’ve become many times stronger since then. You are as light as a feather to me.”

Jenna’s eyes widened. “Really? You are incredibly strong!”

“Well, all these big, bulging muscles aren’t here for nothing!” Catherine flexed her chest muscles, making her firm breasts rise several inches.

“Wow,” Jenna whispered. With her index finger, she followed the outline of the thick pecs. Catherine closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling.

“How did you become this big?” Jenna asked.

“That’s a long story. But basically, I wanted to become big and strong. And I always get what I want, so I turned into Girl 2.0. Maybe I’ll tell you about it another time. Because now, it’s time to make you scream!” She moved her arms, so Jenna’s crotch came close to Catherine’s mouth. Jenna knew there was nothing she could do to resist Catherine - not that she wanted to. Her body yearned to be touched by the beautiful ubergirl.

Catherine’s penthouse was completely soundproof. That was convenient because of the orgies she had almost every night. And now, because Jenna was screaming on top of her lungs.

After the third time, Catherine carefully put the exhausted young woman down next to her on her king size bed. Sweat was pouring down Jenna’s body, and she was panting heavily. Her cheeks flushed and she smiled with her eyes closed. “That… That was…” she stammered.

She opened her eyes. It was almost as if they were emitting light. “You are incredible,” she whispered. “I never…”

Catherine smiled at her. “I know. This was your first orgasm, right?”

Jenna sighed. “My first three orgasms. Yes. I never knew it would feel this good.”

“But you and Brad…”

Jenna looked a bit annoyed. “Sure, we had sex. But it never lasted longer than five minutes. He always fell asleep immediately after he had shot his load. He never thought about my needs. I sometimes tried to masturbate, but a snoring man next to you isn’t very stimulating.” She giggled. “But now I know what to fantasize about!”

Catherine gave her an innocent look. “Tell me about it!”

“You must be kidding. It was such an overwhelming experience. What you did with your tongue was just… wow!” Jenna sighed. “And all those big muscles I could explore… the way you flexed them for me, and made them ripple and dance, while you were stimulating me at the same time… It was…” The look on her face changed. “Ouch!”


“I’m feeling strange.” Jenna rubbed her stomach. “It is as if… Aah!” She arched her back and screamed. Her whole body started shaking.

Catherine couldn’t believe what was happening. “You’re growing!”

She was right. Jenna’s body was quickly inflating. Wherever Catherine looked, she could see muscle tissue erupt out of nowhere under Jenna’s skin. She watched in awe as Jenna’s toned arms turned into rippling muscle masses. Big biceps grew on her upper arms, while her erupting triceps made her arms even bigger. Blue veins were clearly visible under her skin, fueling the young muscles.

The same was happening on her chest. Jenna’s small breasts were pushed upwards, as layers of pectoral muscle were developing at a fast pace. Jenna cried and moaned.

A bit further down, the fat on Jenna’s belly was melting away. Soon, Catherine could see the vague outlines of a six pack. It quickly became more pronounced.

Jenna’s butt grew rounder and stronger, as her gluteal muscles expanded. The size of Jenna’s legs increased. It looked like inflating balloons, but instead of being filled with air, her thighs and calves were filled with big, strong muscles.

After a minute or two, the growth stopped. Jenna now looked like a lightweight bodybuilder. Although her muscles were much bigger than ten minutes ago, she still looked rather small next to Catherine’s mountains of muscle.

“What happened?” Jenna said. She ran her hands over her chest and rippling abs, down to her beefy thighs.

“I don’t know.” Catherine was still a bit bewildered by what she had just witnessed. “This has never happened before. And I’ve had sex with lots of women!” She thought for a minute, while Jenna kept exploring her enhanced body. “Maybe it’s because you had your very first orgasm?” She shrugged. “We’ll probably never know. Do you mind being muscular?”

“Are you kidding? I’ve always dreamed about being strong and muscular! I’m even bigger than I imagined. I love this!” She sat up and flexed her biceps. A lemon-sized muscle popped up, and Jenna eagerly rubbed it with her free hand. She looked at Catherine. “Do you think I am just as strong as you?”

“I don’t think so! Your muscles are puny.” To prove her point, Catherine flexed her own biceps. It was easily twice as big as Jenna’s. Catherine laughed. “But who knows? Maybe the sex has transferred my strength to you. You might be stronger than you look.” She looked at Jenna’s body with appreciation. “Come on, give it a try. Push me!” She sat up, so she was facing Jenna.


“Don’t ask questions. Do what I told you!” Catherine snapped.

Jenna cowered backwards a bit, but quickly regained herself. She leaned forward, put her hands on Catherine’s enormous shoulders and used her newfound strength. She smiled as she saw her own biceps bulge.

Catherine gasped as Jenna slowly pushed her backwards. Jenna could hardly believe what was happening. She laughed out loud. “Yes! I am super strong! I love this!”

“No!” Catherine shouted. “This can’t be true. I am Catherine 2.0. You can’t be stronger than me!”

Jenna was laughing like mad now. Then, Catherine moved very quickly. In a flash, one of Catherine’s hands closed around both Jenna’s wrists. The smaller woman found she couldn’t move her arms anymore, even if she used her increased strength.

She looked up, and saw that Catherine smiled at her. “Of course it wasn’t true. I like it when someone with considerable strength resists me. I really love to overpower men and women who are big and muscular, and show them that their strength is nothing compared to mine.” She calmly moved her hand down, and Jenna could do nothing but follow this movement. It was like she was trying to resist a hydraulic press: there was nothing she could do.

Catherine turned Jenna onto her back, and straddled Jenna’s tiny waist with her monster thighs. “I like how strong you have become. Your big muscles really make me horny.” Catherine licked her lips and pounced down on Jenna. If Jenna would have been smaller, like she was an hour ago, Catherine would have probably crushed her in a minute. But Jenna was much stronger now, and Catherine’s violently riding her felt even a bit pleasurable. She looked up at Catherine’s enormous body. It was as if...

Catherine’s phone rang. “Fuck!” she yelled, as she got off Jenna and grabbed her phone. “Fuck,” she repeated. “It’s a reminder for my appointment.”

“Can’t you skip it?” Jenna asked. “You are Girl 2.0, and no one tells you what to do.”

“You are right,” Catherine said. She tossed her phone away and jumped back onto the bed. But then her phone rang with a different ringtone. “Fuck. It’s daddy. I have to answer this.”

She picked up her phone and walked out of the room. Jenna took the time to explore her muscles. After a minute, Catherine returned. “I have to go. Daddy will be mad if I don’t go to this appointment.”

Jenna pouted.

“You can stay here, if you want. I’ll be back in an hour or so. Maybe an hour and a half.” Catherine put on a top and a skirt, and flashed out of the door.

Of course David had seen her before. Catherine was a remarkable personality on campus, always walking around in her bikini, showing off her enormous muscles and abusing her strength whenever she could. Now she was standing before him, and she was overwhelming. It was hard to keep acting like a professional. He found that he was goggling at the deep ridges between her stomach muscles. He turned red, and looked away.

“Please sit down,” he muttered. He sat down at his desk, took a pistachio from the jar on his table and looked through the papers. He looked up, and saw her knowing smile.

“I like those assorted nuts. I suppose it is a reference to the people who come here?”

“What? No!” Why was talking to her so confusing? David found he was looking at her midsection again. He took another nut and regained himself. “Okay. I would like to use this first session to get to know you a little bit better. I have read the files that the Dean has sent to me. It seems to me that you are a girl who is used to get what she wants. Am I right?”

“Of course.”

“Has it always been like that?”

“Yes. My daddy is very rich and I am his little sweetheart. He gives me whatever I want.”

“I see. But what about other people?”

“Who cares? Those worms know they have to obey me.”


Catherine nodded. “There were some people who tried to resist me, when I was very young. When I was nine, a father of one of my classmates said that I bullied his son. So daddy bought the company that nasty man was working for, made me the CEO and I fired him when he was in the schoolyard. He was down on his knees for me, begging and crying. It made me feel really good. After that, nobody dared to stand in my way anymore.”

David coughed. “I see. And what about your muscles? Is that also a way for you to make people obey you?”

“Yes. I loved the comics about Powergirl and Wonder Woman and She-Hulk. I wanted to be super strong like they are, so I could use my strength to toss everybody around and make them do as I tell them. So my daddy gave me a gym and I started working out when I was ten.”

“Ten? That’s very young!”

“Yes. I was very determined and quickly became stronger. Soon I was much stronger than my classmates, and even stronger than several older boys and girls. I loved it when I found that I could easily overpower them. Daddy took me to a bodybuilding show and I got to meet the winning female bodybuilders. I loved to see their big muscles, but I also realised they had just a fraction of the strength of a superheroine.

That’s when daddy gathered a group of fifty scientists. Through genetic engineering, surgery and revolutionary supplements, they managed to make my muscles grow at a much faster pace. They were very satisfied about the results. That’s when they started calling me ‘Girl 2.0’. I am the next step in human evolution. A much improved version of a weak, pathetic girl.”

“Girl 2.0. I see. But that must have been ridiculously expensive!” Damn, his eyes were on her abs again!

Catherine waved her hand. “Who cares about money? It were the results that mattered. When I was fourteen, I could easily dominate two or three of my classmates. I was more muscular and stronger than the football coach. When I was fifteen, I could lift a car by its bumper. I was lifting much heavier weights than anyone else could. And still, it wasn’t enough for me.

So when I was sixteen, after I had tried to lift a very heavy weight and failed, I was very angry and frustrated. So I took ten times the dose of my supplements, hoping that would boost my strength. But I blacked out. When I came to, I discovered that the whole gym was ruined, like some giant had come in to destroy it.”

“So that is when your… freaking out started?”

“I call it Raging. Yes. Whenever I get angry, I become much bigger and stronger, and I lose all control.”

“But didn’t that get you into trouble before?”

“Not really. Daddy is always very generous in compensating the damage. That always worked.” Catherine sighed dramatically. “Until now.” Then she stood up and walked over to David’s desk. “You like my abs, don’t you? You are staring at them the whole time!”

“What? No!” But he flushed, because she was completely right.

Catherine took a walnut from the jar. She swept her thick arm across his desk, sending all the stuff on it flying.


“Relax. You are going to enjoy this.” She jumped onto the desk. It groaned under her weight. She laid down, and moved her midsection, making her abs and obliques jump out. They were thick and sharply defined, with deep ridges separating them and big veins running across. She ran her hands over her abs and moaned.

David couldn’t help himself. “Wow…” he whispered.

Catherine just smiled at him, and placed the walnut between the ridges of her abs. She crunched, and David could hear a loud crack. She sat up, put her fingers between her abs, and pulled out the cracked nut. She handed it to him. She giggled. “Amazing, aren’t they? I’ve even cracked some fingers that shouldn’t have been there.”

He stood up, trying to cover his crotch with his hands. “Oh well. Time’s up. Your next appointment is in three days. It was nice to meet you, Catherine.”

“I’m sure you enjoyed it,” she said. She jumped off the desk, and took a step forward so she was very close to him. She raised her arm in front of his face, so he could see nothing else than her magnificent biceps. She bent over and whispered in his ear: “I want you to come for me… Now!” She used her other hand to lightly squeeze his crotch.

David dropped to the floor, moaning. He couldn’t stop coming.

“I’d love to play with you a bit more, but Jenna is waiting for me. Bye!” She stepped over his spasming body and left.

“Well, that wasn’t so bad. I might have some fun with him in the future,” she said to herself when she was outside. It was already getting dark, but of course, the super girl didn’t worry about that. Her phone buzzed. She had a text message: “plz meat me at the pond asaap frederikc”. Catherine frowned. “I hope he didn’t make that much spelling mistakes in my assignment. But it sounds like he’s ready for me!” She checked the time. “He’s early. I hoped I could have some more fun with Jenna beforehand, to get warmed up a bit.”

She opened the door of her penthouse. “I’m back, but I’m leaving now. You can come, if you want. I am going to toy with a nerd. It could be fun. I’d like to watch you humiliate him with your big muscles.”

Jenna jumped up. “Sounds good!” They walked across the campus and Jenna talked about how she had masturbated when Catherine was away. “Isn’t that weird? I am turned on by my own muscles!”

Catherine pretended to be shocked. “What? Didn’t you think of my muscles?”

Jenna giggled. “Yes, the second time. And the third time.” She blushed a bit. “I already had six orgasms today!”

“Good for you! You know, my days aren’t complete if I didn’t come at least five times.” Catherine looked around her. “I’m starving! How about you?”

“Me too. That’s strange, I’m never this hungry at this time of the day.”

“But you have to fuel much bigger muscles now!” Catherine marched over to a group of students who were standing outside a hamburger restaurant. Everybody stopped eating when the two muscle girls approached them. “We need food. Give us your burgers!” Catherine demanded. Some students quickly obeyed, but one hesitated. Catherine grabbed him at his jacket, and lifted him into the air with one hand, his back pushed against the wall. His feet were dangling in the air aimlessly.

“Are you deaf?” she shouted, and she pushed him up even higher. Even though she was holding him with ease, she flexed her arm a bit, to make it look more impressive. The student dropped his burger, and she caught it with her free hand. She swallowed it while she kept supporting his weight as if it was nothing. When she was finished, she carelessly dropped him on the ground.

She walked away, while Jenna handed her some burgers. “I thought you were rich,” said the smaller girl. “Why didn’t you just buy these?”

Catherine shrugged her huge shoulders. “I didn’t want to wait. And you could consider these to be offerings.”


“Yes, you know. Goodies that normal people gave to the gods, to prevent them from getting angry. I am far superior to those nerds, so you could say I’m a goddess to them. They’ll never come even near to my level of strength or muscularity.”

“You are right. And what does that make me?”

Catherine studied Jenna’s muscular body. “A demi goddess, maybe? Much better than a normal person, but still far behind me.”

They approached the little forest that surrounded the university pond. It was quiet there, and there were just a few lamp posts. Catherine noticed two parked cars: a pick up truck and a smaller car. “Maybe little Frederick has brought some of his friends,” she said. “But I’m pretty sure they still won’t be able to keep up with us!”

“I like it when you talk like that!”

Catherine looked around, but the place seemed to be deserted. Then, there was a sound from the left, so she stepped off the path. Jenna followed her.

“Frederick? Little Freddie? Your muscle goddess has arrived! And I’ve brought a friend!”

There was some noise between the bushes. “What the… Jenna??”

“Brad?? What are you doing here?”

“What happened to you? Where did all those muscles come from?”

Jenna laughed. “I don’t think you are the strongest anymore.” She flexed her biceps.

Brad let out a muffled cry. “What the…” But he couldn’t finish his sentence, because suddenly, several men jumped up. There were six of them, and most of them were about as muscular as Brad, so they were probably on his rowing team. But one of the men was really huge. He was way over six feet, and his shirt was tight around his bulging muscles. He looked about as muscular as Catherine and he was maybe even a few pounds heavier.

The big man rushed forward and wrapped his muscle-packed arms around Catherine. Usually, she was able to break any embrace with ease, but the man managed to withstand her struggling. “Help me!” he shouted. “I can’t hold her on my own!” Four other men joined him. One tried to hang on to Catherine’s arm, but she pushed him away and he flew through the air, landing ten feet further.

At the same time, Brad and one of his friends struggled with Jenna. Her increased strength made it hard for them to hold her, but in the end, they managed to wrestle her down on the ground and hold her there. The two men looked how the others were doing.

Catherine fought with all her strength, but the five men were more than she could take. Slowly, they pushed and pulled her into the direction of a tree. They pushed her against it. Three men pulled on one arm, while another man and the big man held her other. They wrapped her arms around the tree and one of the men took out a pair of handcuffs. He could barely close them around Catherine’s thick wrists.

Brad came closer and spat in Catherine’s face. “Fuck you, freak! How does this feel? My uncle is stronger than you!”

“Well,” the big man said, panting. “She almost managed to break free, she’s strong as fuck. But she’s got just raw strength, no wrestling techniques or something.”

“My uncle is a professional bodybuilder and wrestler,” Brad boasted. “He is one of the strongest men on the earth.”

“Maybe put another pair of handcuffs on her. She might be strong enough to break one.”

As they did so, Catherine heard Jenna crying: “Help me!”

Brad grinned. “We will show that bitch who is the strongest. Come on guys!”

Catherine walked around the tree, so she could see where they were going. Jenna had handcuffs on too, and her clothes were torn. Two men were holding her, and the others walked into her direction. The big man picked her up like she was a feather, and they walked away into the darkness, laughing and shouting.

“HEY!” Catherine shouted. “Let me go!” She tried to move her arms apart, but the handcuffs were too strong, and cut into her flesh. It hurt.

“Catherine! Help me!” she heard from the distance, and then Jenna’s voice broke.

“Jenna!” she shouted. “Let me go, you fucking…” While she struggled, she could feel something build up deep inside. Her breathing became faster and deeper, her heartbeat increased. A rush of adrenaline was pumped through her thick veins. She could feel she was losing control. But this time, she didn’t try to stop it. She embraced the feeling. She growled as she could feel her body growing.

Enormous amounts of power were pumped into her body. Veins appeared on her forehead and in her neck. Her arms started to swell. Huge masses of muscle were moving under her skin. Muscle fibers were pumping bigger with every heartbeat. Her growing biceps pressed against the tree, scraping some bark off it.

Her chest was also pressed against the tree, as thick slabs of muscle erupted under her breasts. She hardly felt it, as her muscles were much stronger than wood, and because the Rage was taking over.

At the same time, her back grew wider and wider, as her muscles grew from big to enormous. Thick veins popped up to fuel her expanding body. Her whole back was pulsating and rippling as her muscles grew thicker, until they were so big that they looked ready to explode.

Her glutes grew into big balls of muscle, strong enough to crush steel. Further below, her legs grew until they were bigger than the tree she was facing. Catherine also grew a few inches taller, making her just under seven feet.

She growled and moaned like a wild animal, as energy built up inside of her inflating body. Catherine was growing bigger than ever before. She was like a volcano that is about to erupt. She revelled in the feeling of nearly infinite power, but was snapped out of her trance by another cry for help.

Catherine roared loudly, and stomped her feet on the ground, making everything around her shake. She crouched down a bit and pressed her enormous arms against the tree. The wood splintered a bit, and she had just started using her strength! She slowly stretched her legs, while she moved the tree from left to right with her arms. There was a low rumble below her feet, as the roots of the tree started moving. Her thighs grew even bigger as more muscles were formed, to enable her to perform her incredible feat of strength.

Slowly, she pulled the tree out of the ground. As the roots lost their grip on the ground, it became easier and easier for her. Finally, she stood up straight, holding the tree in front of her, supporting its whole weight, as she had pulled it completely out of the ground.

She stood there for a moment and then pressed her arms together. The tree resisted her only a few seconds, and then broke in two. Her arms sliced through the wood and the top fell to the ground, taking down another tree. The lower end fell to the ground as well, so Catherine was free. She moved her arms apart and the handcuffs snapped like they were made of liquorice. With her fingers she removed the remains of the handcuffs. They sliced through the metal as if it wasn’t even there.

When she had freed herself, the muscle beast roared and flexed all the muscles in her upper body, making her frighteningly big. She rushed into the direction where Jenna’s cries had been coming from.

She found her, surrounded by the group of men who were arguing who was first. With a simple movement of her arm, Catherine sent five of them flying. Brad’s uncle was still standing, and he drove a hard punch into her stomach, but she hardly felt it. Catherine lifted the big man with one hand, like he was a baby. With a simple flick of her wrist, she tossed him far away, into the pond.

She turned to Jenna, who was scared and fascinated at the same time. “Catherine…” she whispered. “You are so fucking huge!”

Catherine blinked, and just for a moment, the Rage that had taken over seemed to disappear. She gently took Jenna’s hands and removed the handcuffs. She wrapped her hands around the cuffs and crushed them out of existence. Jenna extended her hand and carefully touched Catherine’s enormous pectoral muscle. “So big… So powerful...”

Something broke. Catherine turned around and saw Brad, holding a thick, broken branch in his hands. He had obviously tried to knock Catherine down with it, but she had proven to be much stronger than the wood. She snatched the branch from his hands and turned it to splinters on her thigh. Brad didn’t wait for that, and ran away.

Catherine roared once more, and followed him. She didn’t need to try hard to keep up with him. While she was running, she drove her fists deep into some trees, making them collapse. She easily caught Brad, and carried him back. He hit her with his fists and his feet, but she didn’t even notice his futile efforts. When she had arrived at one of the trees she had torn down, she lifted it with her free hand, and shoved Brad under it. She carefully put the tree back down. Brad screamed as the weight was pressing down on him, but Catherine didn’t care.

The energy was still rushing inside of her, and she needed a way to release it. The Raging girl noticed the two cars. She ran towards those, while Jenna followed her at a safe distance. Some of the men who were still able to walk also watched the furious woman do things they had never thought possible.

She yanked doors from the car, and folded those in half like they were made of paper. She sent them sailing over the trees. She didn’t even bother to open the hood of the smaller car. She smashed her hands right through the metal. She moved her powerful arms around and several moments later, stood back up, holding the motorblock between her hands. It looked like it was weightless to her.

She rammed it against her stomach and metal parts flew everywhere. She pulled it back and even in the dim light, Jenna could see the imprints of Catherine’s abs in the metal. She carelessly tossed the lump of metal away and headed for the pick up truck. She sunk her hands into the metal, and lifted the whole vehicle above her head. She stood there for several moments, her muscles bulging, looking insanely powerful.

Then, she spread her arms apart, tearing the truck in two.

“You should be glad she is doing that to your cars, not to you,” Jenna whispered to the man who was standing next to her. He could only nod, completely dumbfounded by Catherine’s display of power.

She was still holding the two halves, one in each hand. She tossed one away, breaking several trees. She slammed the other half on the ground, and Jenna and the men dropped to the ground because of the earthquake that caused. Catherine was still standing, and kicked the lump of metal with her foot, sending it over the treetops.

She pulled out several more trees with her hands, and tossed them away like javelins, but she was slowing down.

“She is so fucking strong,” the man said. “She is a fucking super woman… How could we ever think we’d be able to overpower her?”

“Nothing can stop her,” Jenna admitted. “But is looks like she is getting smaller.

Fuck, I wish she could always stay that big, without losing control, and I could worship her inhuman muscles…” She saw that six of the men had gathered. The muscleman was dripping with water. Several men had their hands in their pants, as they watched Catherine Rage.

“Okay boys,” Jenna said. “Playtime is over. You are all coming with us.” They all quickly obeyed her, and gathered around her. Catherine was slowly regaining herself, although she was still bigger than usual. She piled up five men in her arms, while Jenna carried the sixth one. They left Brad behind underneath the tree, and Jenna promised she would come back to free him. “Tomorrow. Maybe.”

The two powerful girls walked back to the campus. A crowd had gathered near the trees, alarmed by the noise and flying objects that had come from that direction. They made way as Jenna and Catherine stepped out of the bushes. Several people cried when they saw that Catherine was carrying five men, while she was incredibly muscular.

They tossed the men down on the ground, and Catherine put one hand in the neck of Brad’s uncle. She lifted the big man into the air like he was a puppy and she flexed her muscles to make them look even more impressive.

“These six men,” Catherine said with a loud voice, “and one more, who we’ve left behind, tried to ambush us.” She looked around for a minute. “Of course, they didn’t stand a chance against our super muscles. So if any of you is planning to disobey us, this is what we will do to you!”

She started spinning around, faster and faster. The body of Brad’s uncle was following her, like he was a flag. When she was going extremely fast, she let go of him, and he flew through the air for many feet. He crashed down in some bushes.

Catherine put her hands on her hips. “Is there anyone who would like to try to withstand me? I challenge you to hit me in my stomach. But I’m telling you: that big man I just tossed away also tried, and I didn’t even feel it!”

Nobody dared to step forward. Everyone was intimidated by the big muscle girl. “Okay,” Catherine said. “Then it is time for you to buy me a big meal. I need lots of food.”

“Me too,” Jenna added.

Catherine pointed at two men and a women. “You, you and you. Get food for us. You have to be back in ten minutes. Got it?”

The three nodded, and started running. Then, a small boy stepped forward, holding something in his hand.

“Little Frederick!” Catherine said. “I almost had forgotten about you. It’s so good to see you!” She beamed. “So there is food, there is Freddy with his seven inches and there is Jenna with her exciting strength. And of course there is me with my big, bad, bulging muscles. This is going to be a wonderful night!”

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Catherine LeMarchand could feel her muscles expand, growing even bigger than they were in their normal state. She closed her eyes and moaned, as the Rage filled her body with enormous amounts of power. It made her whole body swell. At a rapid pace, she became bigger. Broader. Heavier. Taller. Stronger.

Much stronger.

When she opened her eyes again, she looked down on the librarian, who was shaking uncontrollably. Catherine rammed her fists on the desk, which almost collapsed because of her power and weight. “Give me that book NOW, you puny nerd!” she grunted, her spit raining down on the face of the terrified woman. While Catherine talked, her body kept growing. A thick vein appeared on her forehead. Her body was now frighteningly big. The desk groaned.

“I…” the librarian squeaked.

Catherine roared, and leaned over the desk. She could feel her energy level building up, waiting to be released. The librarian cowered backward as the massive girl approached her and extended one unbelievably muscled arm, while her other fist remained on the desk.

The increasing weight and strength was more than the desk could take. It broke in two halves which collapsed with a loud noise. The librarian passed out and Catherine fell onto the remains of the desk. Several splinters stuck into her skin. She didn’t really feel it, but it annoyed her and made her even angrier. With one sweep of her mighty arm she sent the debris flying through the room. It crashed against one of the bookshelves, which toppled over. Hundreds of books fell on the floor.

Catherine stood back up. She could feel that her body was still growing, although the pace of the growth was slowing down. She moaned loudly. She loved the feeling! At the same time, she could feel the pressure building up. Her extremely pumped body was now packed with tremendous power, and that power yearned to be released. She looked around. All around her were rows and rows of bookshelves, full of books.

She could feel that she was losing control.

Finally, Catherine’s growth stopped. She clenched her fists, put her head in her neck and roared like a wild beast. She turned into a force of nature, unstoppable, purely instinct and anger. She ran towards one of the bookshelves. It was a bit higher than she was. In her normal state, she could probably just reach the top shelf. In her state of Rage, she was taller, but she didn’t care about the books.

She extended her enormous arms. It was amazing how far she could reach. She grasped the sides of the bookshelf and lifted it off the ground like it was made of cardboard. As she lifted it higher, books rained down on her, but she hardly noticed. She held the shelf above her head for a moment. Her upper arms grew larger than pumpkins. With enormous force, and with a loud howl, she tossed the bookshelf against another one. It collapsed, and so did the two shelves behind it. Catherine didn’t wait to see the result. She quickly turned around and kicked another bookcase. She hit it with so much force, that it sailed through the air several feet, before it crashed into another bookcase.

Cursing and shouting, she ran towards another bookshelf. Her huge body rammed straight through it, sending splinters into all directions. From the corner of her eye she saw some students running away, in the distance.

“Run, you worms!” she growled. “You and your pathetic bodies are no match for Catherine 2.0. I could crush all you nerds between my fingers!” Her threats made the students run even faster.

The raging girl continued her demolition of the library for the next fifteen minutes.

Then, she slowly calmed down. She found that her body was shrinking back to its normal state. She was panting heavily, and sweat streamed down her still muscular body. She wiped her hand across her forehead and looked around her. No bookshelf was standing upright. The floor was covered with broken shelves and heaps of books.

When she had regained herself, she shrugged her shoulders and left the building. A large crowd had gathered outside. Everybody was staring at her, and they quickly made way when she approached. Catherine visited the campus restaurant and ate six big meals. When she was finished, she went home and crashed on her bed. She slept fifteen hours.

She woke up because someone kept ringing her doorbell. After five minutes, she got out of bed. On her way to the door, she picked up her phone. She checked it and noticed that there were more than twenty messages. “Fuck,” she muttered.

She opened the door and saw two men of the campus security staff. “Good afternoon, miss Catherine,” the older one said. “The Dean wants to speak to you.”

“Again,” the other one whispered.

“Maybe you want to put on something more appropriate?”

Catherine looked down. As usual, she was just wearing a bikini. “This is just fine,” she said. “And we don’t want to keep the Dean waiting, won’t we?”

The two men accompanied her. They left her penthouse and passed the library, and she saw a sign that it was closed. Many windows were broken. Construction workers were walking in and out. She noticed that the younger security officer had his eyes on her.

She knew what she looked like. She was stunning, even while she had just woken up. People stared at her the whole day. Catherine had a beautiful face, with long blonde hair. She had big blue eyes, with long eyelashes and high cheekbones. Her nose looked perfect, her lips were full, her skin was flawless.

But most people hardly noticed her face, because her body was a showstopper. Every single part of her body was covered with enormous muscles, giving her the size of a male heavyweight bodybuilder. Because she knew the man was watching her, Catherine flexed her muscles a bit, making them look even bigger.

A group of students came from the other direction. When they were about to pass each other, Catherine suddenly stepped into their direction. “Boo!” she shouted, and raised her mighty arms.

The students in the other group panicked. Some ran away, other stumbled over each other and fell to the ground.

“Don’t make things worse,” the security man warned her.

Catherine grinned. “Come on, I’m just joking! And besides: those were all nerds. Who cares about them?”

She arrived at the Dean’s office and his secretary told her she could go in. The Dean was talking to his screen. He looked up at her. “Sit down,” he said.

“Yes, she is arrived.” He turned the screen, so Catherine could see that he was talking to her father.

“Daddy!” she said. She moved her seat so the camera was aimed at her. She blew him a kiss.

Mister LeMarchand frowned. “I am a bit upset, honey. Did you think you could destroy half the university library without any consequences?”

“It wasn’t my fault, daddy” she pouted. “I really needed this economics textbook for an assignment and the professor told me just the other day. So I went to the bookstore, but they didn’t have it on stock. They said I should go to the library. But the librarian told me that all copies were out on loan. I told her to give me the names of the persons who had borrowed it, so I could visit them and get it from them. But she told me she couldn’t do that. She was so unhelpful! She made me really angry. I tried very hard to remain patient, but she kept saying ‘no’ to me, and I Raged. It’s all her fault!” She looked at the screen and fluttered her eyelashes. “Daddy, you should really get her fired!”

“That’s enough,” the Dean interrupted her. “Catherine, you…”

“James,” mister LeMarchand said, “can I say something? I am surprised that a textbook that a student really needs isn’t available in the library. So I suggest I will start a fund to increase the number of textbooks in the university library. What about 3 million dollar every year, as long as my lovely daughter is studying at your university?

This is of course all on top of the amount I’m sending you to compensate for the damage. What do you think?”

The Dean covered his eyes and sighed. “Listen. You are very generous, and I really appreciate it. But we both know this isn’t the first time that Catherine is here in my office. Do you know how many parents I had on the phone this morning, who expressed their worries about the safety of their children? Who want to have this ‘muscle monster’ to be expelled? Way too much! This time, we can’t let Catherine get away with just an apology.”

“What do you suggest, James?”

“The only way that your daughter can stay, is by taking an anger management training. Real soon. In fact, I made an appointment for her. She can have her first session this afternoon, at four. I’ll have my secretary send her the details.”

“No, daddy!” Catherine whined. “I don’t want to go! Tell him!”

“I’m sorry honey. I’m afraid that this time, you’ll have to do something. My money has gotten you out of trouble many times, but this is one of those rare occasions that it doesn’t work.”

“But daddy, I also have this assignment! I have no time for stupid sessions! I have to study! I promise that I will never Rage again!”

Catherine pleaded and argued for ten minutes more. She pretended to be crying. But this time, her father didn’t give it. She finally gave up, left the room without a word and slammed the door. Catherine stood outside of the Dean’s office and thought for a minute.

She turned to the secretary. “I need an economics student, to help me with my assignment. Do you know where I can find one?”

“You could try the fraternity right across the street.” She pointed.

“Thank you!” Catherine said, and left.

“But you can’t…” the secretary started, but the muscle girl had already marched out.

Catherine’s perfectly tanned skin soaked in the sunlight. “The weather is much too beautiful to waste my time on such a stupid assignment,” she said to herself. “I really need to be in the sun.” She walked into the fraternity house. Several students stared at her as she passed by.

Just one dared to speak to her. “No girls allowed here.”

She gave him an icy look. “I’m not a girl. I am Girl 2.0. Normal rules don’t apply to me. I am so much stronger and fitter than you are. I am surprised that you are talking to me without my permission.” She leaned forward and flexed her upper body. Enormous traps rose up, her shoulders grew until they were almost as big as his head. He took a step back, and stumbled over a threshold.

Catherine smirked, and stepped over his body, into the living room. She had to turn her upper body a bit, because the doorway was too narrow for her wide shoulders. She turned around, picked up the fallen student and lifted him above her head with one arm. Everybody stopped talking and stared at her overdeveloped body.

She looked completely out of place. She was surrounded by about ten male students, all more or less nerdy types who rarely worked out. Maybe Catherine had more muscles on her body than all of them combined.

Her thighs were enormous. It was as if big slabs of muscle had been glued to the outer sides of her upper legs. She always had to walk with her feet far apart, so the huge muscle masses weren’t rubbing against each other too much. She was especially proud of her abdominal muscles. Even relaxed, it looked like they were carved out of her stomach, with deep ridges separating them.

She had small but defined breasts, which looked bigger because they were supported by thick plates of pectoral muscle. Her back was ridiculously wide, her shoulders capped with layers and layers of muscle. Her upper arms were much bigger than the thighs of the students, with thick veins running over them.

She smiled and gave them some time to admire her body. She pumped the student a few time with her one arm, but his weight hardly challenged her. Then she spoke: “Hi everyone. I am Catherine LeMarchand. I suppose you all know me. I am looking for someone to make my economics assignment. It just has to be five pages, so I suppose you nerds can do that in a couple of hours.” She looked around. “Volunteers, please step forward!”

No one moved. “Okay,” she said. “I can understand that you little boys are a bit shy when you are so close to a big girl. Especially a girl as magnificent as I am. But did I mention there is a reward? The one who helps me out can spend the whole night with me. I have a lot of sex toys in my bedroom. You can do to me whatever you want!” She grinned. “But it always ends up with you doing what I want. You will be begging for mercy!”

Several boys in the room slowly raised their hands. Catherine laughed. “Okay. Here’s the 64 dollar question: who can give me 7 inches or more? Because you need to bring a lot to satisfy me!”

Most hands dropped, and she saw several disappointed faces. Just one boy had his hand still in the air. He turned red when he saw that everybody was looking at him… and his pants.

Catherine stepped towards him. “Well, you don’t look too bad. For a nerd, that is. You can bring me the assignment tonight around eight, at my dorm. You know where it is, right? The penthouse?”

He could only nod, as Catherine towered over him with her bulging muscles. She was still carrying the other student. He held his hands in front of his crotch as her eyes wandered down.

“Well, it would be nice if you can keep up with me, because until now, nobody could. I can go on for hours, because my superior body hardly gets tired. Last month, I spent a whole weekend with seven guys from the football team. I didn’t sleep at all and I came so many times that I lost count after my sixtieth orgasm. I made those guys work harder than during a high-intensity training. Their dicks were spent and sore after twenty-four hours, but I managed to keep them thick and hard by showing off my giant muscles, and by easily lifting weights that were much heavier than they could handle. No man can resist that! Some could sleep when others were busy satisfying and admiring me. And still, they had to recover for a week after that. While I attended class on Monday morning at 9. No problem.”

She looked around her and grinned. “I hope I’m not embarrassing you with my sex talk? I love to have sex, and I like to talk about sex. I want you to know that sex is a completely natural thing. Even though most of you are probably still virgins!”

She laughed out loud, and then turned to the student she had picked: “So you can bring a friend if you want. I can easily dominate the both of you. And you can take turns: one of you wimps can recover while I’m pounding down on the other. That would be so much fun! Or we could take it easy for some time, while you worship my huge muscles.”

She turned around and handed her phone to another student. “Take a picture of us!” she demanded. She wrapped her impressive arm around the student. She could feel he was shaking. With her other arm, she still held the other student high above her head. When the picture was taken, she asked: “What is your name, my little sex toy?” She giggled when he turned even redder. She grasped him a little tighter and bent over, so he was lifted off the ground.

“Frederick,” he whispered.

She put him on his feet again. She took her phone and opened Instagram. “Little Frederick and I are going to have a lot of ‘fun’ tonight,” she typed with one thumb, and she posted the pic, so her hundreds of thousands of fans could once more see how enormous she was compared to other people. She knew they loved that. She loved it herself as well.

“Bye Freddy! See you tonight!” she said, and she left the house. At the front door, she tossed the student she had been carrying all the time into the bushes. “I hope you will be more polite, the next time we meet,” she snapped.

The mighty muscle girl went to the park. “I’m glad I don’t have to worry about my assignment anymore. So it’s time to relax a bit before I go to the fucking stupid anger management appointment.” She checked her phone and saw that the Dean’s secretary had sent her more details about her appointment. She cursed loudly.

She saw a student on a bicycle who was waiting for a zebra crossing. She grabbed the bike, with the student still on it, and lifted it into the air. She crossed the street, while she pumped the bike up and down a couple of times. She ignored the indignant cries of the student. At the other side of the street, she spun around quickly, until she heard retching sounds above her head. She quickly put the student down. He was totally dizzy, so he fell on the pavement and threw up.

“Yikes!” she said. “That’s really nasty!” She quickly walked away.

Because of the sunny weather, it was very crowded in the park. But Catherine found herself a nice place between the picnic tables. She took the belts of two of the four students who were on a blanket in the sun, reading their textbooks. She lifted the two in the air without much effort. “I suppose you didn’t know this spot was reserved by me. But if you move very quickly, I won’t toss you into the pond.” She dropped them and they groaned when they fell on the ground. But they immediately stood up to gather their stuff.

Just one of the students hesitated. Catherine looked him in the eye and said: “Yes, there’s four of you. But I have taken on larger groups and humiliated them. It’s almost impossible for you weak worms to hurt my super body. While it is very easy for me to damage your fragile little bodies.” She slowly brought up her arm and flexed her monster bicep. The student swallowed hard and put several books in his bag.

She smiled at him and pointed. “There’s a nice place for you over there.”

He looked where she was pointing. “But that’s in the shadow.”

Catherine shrugged. “So? That’s not my problem.”

“But can’t we stay here next to you? There’s still room here for the four of us.”

“My enormous body needs lots of room. Now move! I won’t say it again!”

They hurried away and Catherine laid down in the grass. She immediately forgot about them, because they were completely irrelevant to her, like ants. The sensational girl enjoyed the warmth of the sun and slowly dozed off.

She woke up because of a loud voice near her. “Look at that! It is unnatural! No one can look that way without serious abuse. When you put a needle in her, you would harvest enough testosterone to turn a dozen boys into men!”

A softer voice responded: “Well, everybody has the freedom to shape their own body. And some like it if people look that way.”

“O, come on! Those are perverts. And did you hear what she did last night? She destroyed the whole library. And o yes, her sweet rich daddy is paying for the damage again. Well, I think that she is a freak, and that she should be kicked out of this university right now. She should go back where she came from!”

“Brad. Ssh… she’s awake. Don’t make her angry.”

Catherine sat up and looked at the people that had talked about her. There were seven, and they were all dressed up. Three were about the age of Catherine, probably a bit older. The other ones could be their parents.

She slowly stood up. Then, she sauntered towards the picnic table where the group was sitting. It had a tablecloth, and fresh food. She stopped when she was close, and watched them for a minute, without speaking. She flexed her muscles a bit, and rolled her shoulders.

“Something to celebrate?” she asked.

“Yes,” one of the older men replied. “Brad and Jenna got engaged.”

“How sweet!” Catherine clapped her hands. Her biceps swole. “And that gives you the right to insult anybody you like?”

The man looked at Catherine’s enormous muscles and raised his hands. “Look here, we didn’t mean to…”

But the young man interrupted him. “No dad. Stop it. Don’t let her intimidate you. She’s been terrorising the whole campus for months, and it has to stop. There is no place for bullies on steroids here!”

One of the older women put her hand on his arm. “Brad, please…”

Catherine calmly walked over to the young man. He was about as tall as she was, maybe an inch taller. “You are just jealous of my big muscles and my enormous strength, aren’t you? Do strong girl scare you, Brad?”

“Fuck no. I’m not scared of you, bitch! I’m on the rowing team, and we spend five days a week in the gym. So I bet I’m just as strong as you with your fake muscles. Probably even stronger.”

“Ah, so you want to make a bet, Brad?” Catherine purred. “Do you really think you can match these ‘fake’ muscles?” She flexed her bicep.

One of the girls cried out: “Oh my God!”. She put her hand to her mouth and watched Catherine’s huge muscle with wide eyes.

Catherine looked at her and asked: “You are Jenna?” The girl could just nod.

Catherine turned back to Brad and clenched her fist. Brad swallowed when he saw her menacing muscle rise even higher. “Do you still think you are stronger, little boy?”

“Y… Yes,” he stammered, but he didn’t sound convinced at all.

“Okay Brad. Can you lift this table for me, with your big and strong muscles?” she asked. She took a piece of toast with salmon and put it into her mouth.


Catherine pulled the tablecloth, and all the food fell on the ground. “Are you stupid?! Lift this fucking table! Now!”

One of the older man ran up to her, but Catherine simply extended her arm and pushed him away. He sailed through the air before he crashed on the ground, several feet away. She kept staring at Brad, who had started shaking.

Finally, he gave in. He walked to the small end of the table, leaned forward, grasped the sides of the table and slowly stood back up. He groaned, and his head turned red. First, the two legs on the far side rose into the air. With a loud grunt, he stood up straight, and he held the whole table into the air. He held it there for a second, and then let it fall back on the ground. He crashed down on the table, panting heavily.

“Well, what a strong little boy!” Catherine said. She crouched down under the table, put her hands against the underside, and stood back up. She did it in one swift motion, as if she was lifting a tray.

“Hey!” Brad shouted. He held on to the table, as it started rocking.

“Don’t move,” Catherine demanded. She let go of one arm, so she was balancing the whole table, including Brad’s weight, with one arm. She smiled at Jenna, who was still staring at her. Catherine winked at the girl and, with some effort, pumped the table one time. Her arm grew bigger than ever when she did so.

She carefully put the table back on the ground. “Well, I think it is perfectly clear who is the strongest,” Catherine said. “Which means that I won our bet.”

Brad sat up. “Bet?”

“Yes. And as we didn’t say anything about the stakes, I suppose I can take what I want. So I am going to take your engagement.”

“What?” he yelled. “Are you crazy? You can’t do that! And by the way: I’ll never want to be engaged with you. You monster!”

Catherine looked at him as if he was a toad. “Of course not. I don’t fancy ugly, weak, whining little boys.” She turned to his fiancee. “I’m taking Jenna!”

“O!” the girl cried. She hesitated for a moment, and then she ran up to Catherine. She fell on her knees and started feeling Catherine’s thick thigh. “You’re so big… so thick… so strong. I wish I had just a fraction of your strength and muscles!”

Catherine triumphantly smiled at Brad. Then, she looked down at the much smaller girl. “What do you say? Shall we go over to my place and get to know each other better?”

“Yes, please!” Jenna panted. Catherine scooped her up in her strong arms, and ran off extremely fast, leaving the other people in complete bewilderment.


Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.
Just like the nights before, Carlotta Cinquestella slept on the family grave. It had been uneasy, the first nights, but she had grown used to it. The cemetery was situated in a small forest outside the city. It was a very quiet place.

But not this night. Carlotta woke up because of a lot of noise. She sat up and looked around. Something flashed by. Carlotta shook her head.

Whatever it was, it stopped fifteen meters further, in an open spot which was lit by the full moon.

It was a young woman. She had a beautiful face and big, curly hair. “How old is she?” Carlotta thought. “She looks so young… Fourteen or fifteen?”

But when she looked down, Carlotta gasped, and she knew that couldn’t be right. The woman’s body looked fantastic. She wore a sleeveless leather jacket, in black and red. The zipper was pulled down to her belly button, showing she wore nothing underneath. A considerable part of her big round breasts was clearly visible.

But Carlotta was struck most by the muscularity of the woman. Her shoulders were wide, firm and round. Her arms were huge. Her upper arms were probably as big as Carlotta’s thighs! Her leather miniskirt hardly covered her tree-trunk thighs.

The woman looked around. She saw Carlotta, and smiled and winked before Carlotta could duck away behind a tombstone.

When she peeked around the stone, some seconds later, the woman had vanished. But she heard noise behind her, so she turned around. Carlotta was astounded. It was the woman again. How had she managed to cover that distance in just a few seconds? She carried a man under her arm, while she was chasing another one.

Carlotta couldn’t believe her eyes. The man she was carrying looked quite heavy, about 80 or 90 kilograms. And still, the woman was able to run much faster than the man she was after. In just a few seconds, she had passed him. Even from that distance, Carlotta could see he was terrified. The man cowered backward, until he bumped against a tree.

The woman kept walking forward. She moved her arm, and suddenly the other man was above her head, supported by one muscle-packed arm. The woman wasn’t as tall as the man against the tree, but her upper body was much wider. She kept approaching him until their bodies touched.

Carlotta saw how the man’s eyes widened. His fists hit her hard against her head, her back and her sides, but she didn’t seem to notice his blows. He cried in pain as she leaned forward, and moved her powerful upper body from left to right and back. The woman showed no mercy. She made another step forward. There was a loud crack, and his body got limp. His head dropped to her shoulder, his eyes and mouth wide open.

The woman stepped back and his body dropped to the ground. Even in the dim light, Carlotta could see that his upper body was bleeding severely from many big wounds.

The woman didn’t seem to care, and turned around. There was blood all over her jacket. She turned her attention to the man she had been carrying with ease, all the time. He seemed to be unconscious. She put her hands in his armpits. Her arms were bulging with muscles. She bent her knees, and tossed him into the air. Carlotta couldn’t believe it. He shot up like a rocket, and she didn’t see him coming down again.

Then she saw movement from the corner of her eye. A man stepped from behind a tree, and raised a gun at the woman.

“Watch out!” Carlotta shouted.

In a flash, the woman turned around. She reached to her side, pulled a tombstone out of the ground as if it was made of cardboard and held it in front of her body. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The man shot at her, but the bullets only hit the thick stone. Several seconds later, his gun was empty.

The woman raised the stone above her head. “My turn,” she grinned. “Catch!” She threw the tombstone at him with enormous speed. The stone must have weighed more than 100 kgs, but she made it looked like it didn’t weigh much more than a tennis ball.

Of course, the man didn’t stand a chance. His body was hit hard by the stone, and he flew back several meters. His broken body was half covered by the stone, and didn’t move anymore.

The muscle woman ran over to the man, and moved her hand over him. She inhaled deeply. She stood there for a minute, her hands on her hips. Her back looked incredibly wide. Then she turned to Carlotta and sauntered towards her. Carlotta panicked, and looked around. But she knew there was no way she could escape from this killer woman.

“Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you,” she said in a hoarse voice. “These morons promised me something valuable a couple of months ago, but they didn’t want to give it to me tonight. So I took it from them.”

She was now very close to Carlotta. She took a step back, and stumbled. She put her hand behind her, to prevent herself from falling, and felt a sting of pain. She looked over her shoulder, and saw that she had closed her hand around the cast iron fence.

A strong hand around her waist pulled her forward. She was now standing very close to the muscle woman. From this close, Carlotta could see that her muscles were enormous. Her perfume was strange, but intoxicating. Her big breasts were almost touching Carlotta’s much smaller ones. The woman smiled at her. “But what’s your story? Why are you here, in this place, in the middle of the night?”

Carlotta looked down, and noticed that her hand was bleeding. “O. This is where I sleep. I can’t sleep in my bed anymore.”

The woman tilted her head. “Why is that?”

Carlotta swallowed. “They… The house is empty now. My whole family is dead.”

“Oh no! Are they buried here?”

She could just nod.

The woman put a hand on her shoulder. “Poor soul. It breaks my heart.”

Despite her grief, Carlotta couldn’t help but notice the huge upper arm, which was so close now. The woman grinned, and bent her arm. An enormous bicep erupted. She took Carlotta’s hand with her free hand, and put it on top of the humongous muscle. Carlotta squeezed, but she couldn’t dent the rock-hard bicep.

“Oh my God,” she murmured, as she squeezed with all her strength.

The woman closed her eyes for a second, as if she was in pain.

“I’m sorry!” Carlotta cried. “I didn’t mean to hurt you!”

The woman regained herself. “No, don’t worry. You didn’t hurt me. It’s just… Never mind.”

Carlotta ran her hand over the bicep, to the beefy shoulder. Even though she saw it right in front of her, it was hard to believe how big the woman was. And how strong. “I wish I was like you,” she whispered.

The woman tilted her head and gave her an intense look. “Really? What would you be willing to give for that?”

“Everything,” Carlotta breathed.

“Okay.” The woman took Carlotta’s other head, and brought it to her mouth. She licked up some of the blood that was still flowing. Carlotta shivered. The woman gave her a smothering look and put her hand in Carlotta’s neck. With irresistible force, she pulled Carlotta’s head towards hers. Their lips softly touched, and Carlotta moaned as she opened her mouth.

The woman’s tongue slipped in, and it felt strange. It tasted strange. She could taste her own blood, but it tasted different. It tasted good, delicious. Carlotta felt her knees go weak. A strong hand around her waist supported her and took her some steps to the left, as the kiss went on. Even though she had never kissed a girl before, it was by far the best kiss of her life. This girl had it all: great looks, soft lips, a mysterious scent. Her full breasts and hard body now pressed against Carlotta’s. It was heaven. She didn’t want this kiss to end.

Carlotta shivered, while she started glowing. The warmth started in her belly, and slowly spread through her whole body. As the feeling reached her limbs, it felt as if she was swelling, expanding.

The woman’s tongue explored her mouth, touched places that were never touched before, giving Carlotta immeasurable pleasure. In the back of her mind, she registered that her feet were touching the ground no longer, but she didn’t think about it, because her senses were being overloaded. The kiss, the glowing, the feeling of her growing limbs, the strong body against hers.

She wrapped her arms around the mysterious woman, and was amazed about the sheer width of her upper body. Carlotta put her hands on the back of the woman. She could feel the rock-hard muscles through the leather. She tried to squeeze. In the beginning, she was careful, but she quickly discovered that her hands couldn’t dent the muscles.

Her hands wandered over the sculpted landscape, tracing the hard muscles with her fingers, exploring the ridges between them.

All the time, the two women kept kissing. Carlotta lost all sense of time. One of her hands moved up, towards the woman’s head. Her other hand went down.

Suddenly, the woman broke the kiss and put Carlotta back down on the ground. Carlotta panted, and looked down. She was standing on the five-pointed star, which was part of their coat of arms, that was engraved on the tomb.

“How do you feel?” the woman asked and Carlotta looked back up.

“I feel great,” she said, and at the moment she said it, she knew it was true. The wonderful feeling still filled her body. Every part of her was tingling and felt different. Better. Stronger. She rubbed her hand over her stomach, which felt tighter, more defined. She noticed that her hand had stopped bleeding. When she looked closer, she could just see a small scar.

“Why don’t you test yourself?” The woman nodded at the fence around the grave.

“What?” But she crouched down, and grabbed two of the spindles of the fence. “Now what?” she thought. She pulled with all her strength, but nothing happened. Carlotta sighed.

“Keep trying,” the woman encouraged her.

Carlotta didn’t get it, but she kept on pulling. Still, nothing. But then, she could feel the inner glow again, and it was as if her arms were growing. It was as if her body was drawing strength from deep down, from the centre of the Earth. Slowly, she could feel something happening. The warmth spread to her legs, and she slowly stood up. To her own amazement, she pulled one panel of the fence straight out of the ground! She was sure she couldn’t have done that half an hour ago, before the kiss.

The woman watched her with a big smile. “Well done,” she said. She took the fence from Carlotta, and folded the cast iron between her hands like it was tin foil. She grinned, as she saw Carlotta’s face. “Keep on practicing, and you will be like me, sometime.”

Carlotta’s eyes widened. She looked at the mangled metal in the hands of the girl. She saw her muscular arms, which were so much bigger than her own. “Really?”

She nodded, and carelessly tossed the ruined fence over her shoulder. “Whenever you need more strength, you have to concentrate. Very soon, you will receive the power you need. But don’t overdo it. Take small steps.”

Carlotta nodded. “Thanks.” She was still a bit puzzled, but she knew what to do. She turned around and ran off, to the city. She found she could run pretty fast, and she wasn’t getting tired. So she increased her speed, until she was running faster than she had ever done before.

She felt the glow in her legs. She could almost feel new muscle tissue building up, making her legs thicker and stronger. She ran even faster, and laughed out loud. “I feel great!” she yelled. “I feel so strong!” She was probably running faster than any athlete on the planet.

She slowed down a bit when she reached the suburbs. When she passed a parked car, she stopped. She walked up to the back of the car, spread her legs, crouched down and grabbed the bumper with both hands. She tried to stand up straight, but she couldn’t.

So she concentrated, until the glow washed over her again. This time, it affected her whole body. Her legs, her glutes, her trunk, her arms. She could feel her body grow, become more muscular. She clenched her teeth and stretched her legs. She was thrilled when the back wheels rose from the ground. “Yesss!” she hissed.

She let go, and the car bounced back down on the ground. She looked at it for a moment, and then slipped one hand under the bumper. Very soon, her arm started growing. And growing. “Yes!” she shouted. “Bigger! Stronger! I need more power!” She yelled as she lifted the car off the ground with just one arm.

Her sleeve was now very tight around her thick arm. She flexed and the sleeve ripped. She tore it off. She did the same to the other sleeve. She looked from one arm to the other and laughed. The size difference between her two arms was obvious. One was clearly more muscular and defined than it was before, but the other – the one that had just lifted the car – was packed with muscles. To balance them, she lifted the car with her other arm as well.

When she was done, she hit a double biceps pose. She watched the twin peaks rise with satisfaction. “I’m strong enough to lift a car now, and I know I can become even stronger. Where will this end?” She smiled. “I hope it will never end!”

She ran on. Her feet were feeling a bit strange, as if they didn’t fit in her shoes like before. “My feet are probably becoming bigger and more muscular as well,” she said to herself.

Carlotta knew where she was going. It was a place in a neighborhood her family had always warned her about. But she had no family anymore. And she was much stronger now.

She slowed down until she was walking. Even though she was feeling very confident, she knew she had to be careful. She was stronger than a man now, but she knew that the people around here could be carrying weapons.

So she sneaked through the deserted streets, and carefully looked around her every time she turned a corner.

After some minutes, she saw someone in the distance. She ducked away in an alley and waited until he passed. It was a man. He looked like a bodyguard: tall, broad shoulders, buzz cut. He was probably patrolling the area, but he wasn’t paying much attention. He passed the alley without checking it.

Carlotta thought for a second. She looked down and thought about the woman’s ample chest. She touched her own breasts, which were much smaller. “Will this work as well?” she thought. She closed her eyes and imagined herself with bigger breasts. After some moments, she could feel the glow once more. Her hands confirmed what she already knew: her breasts were growing!

She was in heaven. This felt even better than her muscles growing! She leaned back against the wall and moaned, as ecstasy washed over her and her hands were pushed away by her expanding breasts.

After a while, she regained herself and looked down. “Fuck!” All the while, her breasts had kept on growing, and they had become much bigger than she had hoped for. Her bra had snapped, giving in to the abundance of titflesh. Her blouse had become very tight and it was about to rip, so Carlotta unbuttoned it till halfway down, to give her huge breasts some room. She let out a sigh of relief.

She looked over her shoulder and giggled. She clenched her buttocks, to make them grow as well. She stopped when they had turned into two solid balls of muscle.

She stepped out of the alley. She saw her reflection in a shop window and was amazed by her fantastic curves. “I might as well use them,” she said to herself.

She ran to catch up with the guard. When she was thirty meters behind him, she stopped. "Excuse me, sir?”

He spun around and his hand moved to his coat, but he stopped when he saw it was a woman.

Carlotta slowly walked towards him, her hips swaying. “Can you help me? I…”

“Yes? What’s the matter? What are you doing here in the middle of the night?”

She stopped when she was close to him, and smiled when she noticed that his eyes were on her generous cleavage. He was a bit taller than she was, so she had to raise her hands to close them around his neck. “What…”

He was surprised by her attack, but even more by the strength in her small hands. He took her wrists and tried to pull her hands away, but found she was much stronger than she looked. And maybe it was the lack of oxygen, but he could swear her arms were growing thicker!

He let go of her arms, and starting hitting her with his fists. Her head was slammed from left to right, and she started feeling dizzy, but she kept squeezing his throat. After some time, she found that his blows were getting weaker. Or was she getting stronger? She was sure that her neck was becoming thicker. Her arms were growing too. She could feel them getting bigger, as layers of muscle were added every second.

She could hardly feel his blows anymore, and she squeezed with all her strength. She could feel something snap under her fingers, and he stopped hitting her. His head dropped.

Carlotta wondered why he didn’t fall to the ground, when she realized she was supporting his whole body with her hands. She looked down and saw that his feet hardly touched the ground. She raised her arms a bit more. He was so light! She held him there for some seconds more and then released one hand. She could still hold him in the air with ease. She opened her hand and he dropped on the pavement. He was gasping for air. His body didn’t move.

She didn’t bother about him. Instead, she flexed her arm. She was surprised how big her bicep had become. She ran her hand over it. “It is rock hard. And big!” she said. “I love being big and strong!” She clenched her teeth. “But I’ll need even more strength to finish those bastards!”

There was a car nearby and she walked towards the side of it. Her head felt a bit strange. “Those were really fierce blows,” she told herself. “I suppose that as I grow stronger, it will hurt less.”

She grasped the underside of the car with one hand. It wasn’t hard for her anymore to lift it from the ground, so it was just supported by the two wheels on the other side. But she wanted more. With some effort, she slowly raised her arm. As her muscles grew, it became easier for her to lift the vehicle. “Yes!” It was now resting on its side. She used her other arm to push it further, until it was upside down.

She took some steps back, and looked at her accomplishment with satisfaction. “And I’ve done it with just one arm,” she boasted. “It is easy for my improved body.” She couldn’t stop smiling.

She turned around when she heard running footsteps. Another man was now near the man on the ground. “Rafael!” he shouted. “What happened?”

In a flash, Carlotta was behind him. “He met me,” she said calmly. “We fought. He didn’t stand a chance.”

The man turned around and stared at her in disbelief. “ Holy Mother of God! Who are you?” His eyes wandered down from her face.

“I am Carlotta Cinquestella, and I am glad you enjoy looking at my big breasts. It will be the last thing you’ve enjoyed!” She grabbed his hair and pulled his head down. She hardly felt his resistance, and locked his neck with her thick arm. He gargled and clawed at her arm. “Are you member of Paradiso?”

“Y-yes,” he managed to say. “Please let me go!”

“No,” Carlotta said, and tightened her grip. Her bulging bicep dug deep into his throat, and he had trouble breathing. “Where can I find your HQ?”

He hesitated, and Carlotta lost her patience. She slammed her free hand against his nose, and it broke. “Last chance. Where can I find your HQ?” She released him a bit, so he could answer her.

He gave her directions. It wasn’t far away. Carlotta lifted him into the air with one hand, and slammed him against a wall, ten meters further. His body crashed down, his limbs in weird angles.

She noticed something strange: it looked like a vague purple cloud coming out of his head, which rose into the air before it disappeared.

“What the fuck was that?” But she didn’t stop to think about that. She ran towards the building the man had pointed out to her. She thought she heard footsteps behind her, but she didn’t bother. She was now stronger than anyone else, and she had a job to do. That’s why she didn’t stop to check her sore feet either.

From the outside, the building looked like a big, deserted two-storey shed. There seemed to be nobody outside, but she could see some dim light on the second floor. She walked around the building until she found a door. It was locked.

“Ha!” she thought. “Locked doors aren’t a problem for me anymore!” She gripped the door handle with one hand, and put her other hand on the doorframe. At first, nothing happened. But in the light of a lamppost nearby, she saw how her arms grew bigger. And bigger. Each second, layers of pure muscle were added to her arms. She leaned backward, and strength flowed to her legs as well. “This feels so good,” she softly moaned.

After a while, she could feel the door move. “Just a little bit more,” she whispered. The muscles in her arms and legs nearly exploded and the door couldn’t withstand her enormous strength anymore. The lock simply broke and the door opened. Once more, she used the incredible power in her arms, and Carlotta yanked the door off its hinges. She held the door in front of her and was amazed how light it was to her. “It’s just like it is made of cardboard!”

She pressed her hands together. The size of her arms was almost shocking. “I’m turning into a super woman. Just like that woman in the cemetery. I love it!” Her arms grew bigger and bigger, until they had become so powerful that the door splintered between her hands. Her blouse ripped in several places because it couldn’t contain her ever growing muscles anymore. She tossed away the remains of the door and stepped inside. She felt a strange feeling down on her back. She touched it, and felt a big bump there. “Probably the result of one of my fights,” she reassured herself.

It looked like the building was not being used. There was some old stuff around, all covered with dust and cobwebs. She heard voices from above. It sounded like people were coming her way. She calmly walked into the direction of the staircase. She stopped when she was next to a couple of old metal cupboards. She didn’t bother trying to hide. She was confident that she had become strong enough to withstand whatever was coming her way.

Two man came down the stairs, guns in their hands. They looked from Carlotta to the door and back. They couldn’t decide what to do. She smiled at them. “Hi! I’m looking for the Paradiso group. Someone told me they were here.”

“Who told you?”

“Is that a yes?”

The men came further down the stairs, their guns still pointed at her. “We’re the ones who are asking the questions. Understood?”

“No,” Carlotta said. She reached out with her muscle-packed arms, and grabbed a cupboard in each hand. Although they must have weighed more than 100 kgs each, she lifted them off the ground like they weighed nothing. The men stared at her with their mouths open.

Carlotta just stood there, smiling. She could feel how the weight of the cupboards decreased, so she knew that her arms were growing even stronger. She stepped towards the men, who cowered backwards.

“No need to be afraid, guys. After all, I am just an innocent woman, and you have the guns, so you are in control.” She took another step and tilted her head. “Right?”

One of the men raised his gun. His arm was shaking. “Stop, you fucking…”

“SHUT UP!” Carlotta yelled. She slammed her arms together in front of her. The two men were crushed between the cupboards, and she didn’t even feel the resistance when their bodies were turned into a bloody mess. Once again, she saw two vague colored clouds. She raised the cupboards and the bloody remains above her head, and rushed up the stairs. Warm liquids were dripping down on her.

She was met by more than ten men. Every single one of them pointed a gun at her. She even saw several automatic rifles. She wasn’t impressed.

“What happened? What was that noise? Where are Gabriele and Angelo? Who are you?”

She smiled at them. “Don’t worry. Your friends are very close.” She briefly glanced up. “I am Carlotta Cinquestella. You may know my name. Exactly thirty-seven days ago, my whole family was murdered. They were riddled with hundreds of bullets. Several witnesses say it was a group of about fifteen men from the Paradiso group. The police investigated the case, but told me there were no clues to be found and closed the case.” She looked around, and saw the chief of police.

He grinned at her. “The only mistake we made in that case, is that we didn’t wipe out the whole family. But we’ll put that right tonight!”

Carlotta didn’t reply. She just lowered the metal cupboards above her head a bit, to emphasize the size of her biceps. She flexed them hard, as well as the muscles in her upper body, and she could feel how they started growing once more. Her blouse was ripping everywhere. It just couldn’t contain her enormous muscles anymore.

“Jesus…” someone whispered. But someone else shouted: “Kill that bitch on steroids! Shoot her!”

Carlotta flashed into action. She tossed the cupboards at a group of men, and ducked away to the other side. A shower of bullets missed her by a centimeter. She ran away, hid behind cupboards and boxes. Those were all peppered with bullets, but she was moving much faster than they expected, so she was unharmed. She lifted a heavy table and tossed it at them.

She realized that despite her strength and speed, she didn’t stand a chance against their guns. “I need more heavy stuff to throw at them,” she thought. She looked around, ran towards the window and jumped.

She dropped about ten meters, crashed to the ground and rolled on for several meters. She was unharmed, but her blouse was completely in rags, so she tore it off. Her upper body was now completely naked.

She could feel strange bumps on her head and down her back, but Carlotta had no time to investigate her injuries. They shot her from the broken window, so she quickly stood up, and ran into the direction of a row of parked cars and trucks. She hid behind those, panting heavily. The shooting stopped, so she had some time to recover.

Her feet were hurting like hell, so she reached inside her boot. She was shocked how hairy her shin was. She realized she hadn’t shaved herself since she had moved to the cemetery.

She heard voices, and peeked around the car. Clouds had covered the moon, but her eyes seemed to be able to see very well in the dark. The men carefully came out of the door, and looked around them. She saw there were just seven of them left. They spread out. Two were coming her way: one from the left, one from the right.

Carlotta sneaked between a car and a truck. When the men were very close to her, she pushed the car into the direction of one of them. It hit him with enormous speed. She quickly turned around, and lifted the truck above her head. The man looked at her in shock. He reacted too slow, and the vehicle crashed down on him. When it hit the ground, it immediately burst into flames.

This got the attention of the remaining five men. They all ran in her direction, shooting. But she was much faster than they were, and she was behind another car, twenty meters away, in just two seconds. She waited until the men had gathered around the burning truck. She lifted the car above her head. She was so strong now, that it felt practically weightless to her. So it was no problem to toss it across twenty meters. Three more men were crushed.

The other two reacted fast. They didn’t look at the car, but into the direction it had come from. One of them opened fire, and hit Carlotta in her thick thigh. It didn’t really hurt, but she could feel it when she ran away. She stumbled and fell to the ground. Before she could stand up, the two men were next to her and pointed their guns at her.

Carlotta closed her eyes. This was it. She had nearly succeeded in her mission.

“What the fuck is THAT?” one of the men said. Carlotta looked at her leg. One of her boots had come off. Her foot…

She shrieked.

“Shut UP, you demon!” one of the men yelled.

“Kill it!” the other one shouted. Carlotta looked up at them, expecting no mercy.

But suddenly, their weapons were snatched from their hands. It was the woman from the cemetery! She tossed the guns away, and her hands flashed out. She lifted the men by their throats. Her big arms were bulging. The men struggled for some seconds, but then their bodies got limp. She dropped them to the ground, and waited.

Carlotta saw two colored clouds coming from the bodies. The woman caught them. She walked over to the burning truck. Unbothered by the flames, she picked it up and tossed it towards the shed. It crashed through the wall, and the shed caught fire too.

Then, the woman turned around. Flames licked at her clothes, which melted away. Her hair vanished as well. She snapped her fingers, and the flames disappeared. She turned to Carlotta, who was still on the ground. Carlotta blinked.

“Who… What are you?” she stammered.

The moon appeared from behind the clouds, and shone down on the woman. The horns on her head, her tail and her hooves were now clearly visible. When she laughed, Carlotta saw her long, pink tongue. She reached out her hand. “I am your sister, Carlotta. Welcome to your new family!”

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.

Moira kicks the ball

“Where do these little ones go?” Moira asked me. She was holding two enormous oaks in her hands.

“Um. Let me check the map.” The trees were about 100 feet high, but Moira was waving them around like they were twigs. Her arms were bulging bigger than ever before. Her shoulders were enormous globes of solid muscle. The muscle fibers and veins were clearly visible through her skin, which seemed to be as thin as paper. Her upper arms were incredible. It looked like they were about as big around as those trees. The peaks of her biceps rose way above her head, her triceps were just as massive. Veins thicker than sausages were running across every muscle in her arms. Moira’s forearms were bigger than most people’s thighs. Just one of her muscle-packed arms was probably heavier than my whole body, and infinitely stronger. She radiated raw strength.

“If you are looking for the map, you should look down a bit,” Moira said. I realized I had been staring at her body for more than five minutes.

“Oh. Yes. The map. No, wait. Just one more minute, Moira? Please?”

“Sure!” she beamed. “I know it is almost impossible to pay attention to something boring like a map, if you can also look at me. And of course I don’t mind if you are admiring my big muscles, and it is no problem for me to hold these trees the whole day. So go ahead. One more minute.”

My eyes could have feasted on her arms for hours more, but I forced myself to look at her chest. I knew from experience it was incredibly thick and wide, with huge layers of pectoral muscle. But all that was invisible because of her enormous breasts. She noticed what I was looking at and made them bounce. I guess Moira is the only woman in the world who can make her breasts go up a foot just by flexing her pecs. I never grow tired of watching that.

It also gave me a view on her 12-pack. Usually, most of it was covered by her breasts, but as she made her giant globes rise and held them there, I could see the row of bricks underneath. They looked as hard as rock, and I knew they were even harder than that. I had witnessed how industrial drills on her stomach just made her giggle.

I looked further down, to her fabulous legs. They were many times bigger than her own waist, flaring out in an almost ridiculous way. Even though her legs were spread out, her thighs still touched each other until just above her knees. The ridges between her quad muscles were so deep that a hand could disappear in them (I know what I’m talking about).

Moira’s calves were as big as beach balls. I remembered that night when I tried to wrap my arms…

“Time’s up, little one. That was about five minutes. Now it’s time to look at the map.”

I looked around, a bit confused. Oh, yes. It was a sunny day, and we were at the university sports park. Because of the little accident with the bell tower and the statue of the university founder (I won’t go into further details), Moira had agreed to do community service. So this afternoon, she was helping out with removing, moving and replanting some of the trees.

I finally managed to read the map. “Ah. Those two go to the corner of the park, where you put the first two oaks, remember? And these are the last two for today.”

“Good. I’ll see you at the entrance of the park in a minute.” Moira ran off, faster than I could ever hope to run. The two trees didn’t seem to slow her down in the least. I estimated they weighed just 20 tons each, so they were weightless toys to my super muscular friend.

When I passed the soccer stadium, a pretty young woman came up to me. “Hi there,” she said. “I’m Kimberley from the university soccer team. Can I ask you a weird question?”

“Sure,” I said. Being with Moira had familiarized me with answering the weirdest questions.

“We are in the midst of a soccer game and now we can’t go on because we’ve just six players left. So it would be a great if you could help us out by joining our team. It doesn’t matter if you’ve never played before. It is enough if you stand between the lines. It takes just forty-five minutes, because we are already halfway.”

I hesitated. “Well… I have always been better in maths and sciences than in sports. But I think my friend will be delighted to join your team.”

“That’s awesome! But you are welcome to join us too. Eight is better than seven. Oh, you know that, of course, because you are good at maths. But tell me more about your friend. Has she played soccer before?”

“I don’t think so. But she is very good at sports. She even holds several dozens of world records.”

“Um. Right,” she said.

“The weightlifting records for example. With just her little finger, she can lift more weight than all the other competitors together.”

“I see. Thank you for your time.” Kimberley took a few steps back and bumped into something far more solid than steel.

“Oops. I hope you didn’t hurt yourself,” Moira said.

The woman turned around and faced a solid wall of muscle, which completely blocked her view. She took some steps back and looked Moira up and down a couple of times. “Oh my. You… You are Moira, aren’t you?” she stammered.

“Yes I am. The woman with biceps the size of a barrel!” She flexed one of her biceps to prove her point.

The woman swallowed. “Pleased to meet you, Moira! Your friend just told me that you might be willing to join our soccer team.”

Moira glanced at me. “I’ve never played that before, but I’m sure I can do it. That’s the benefit of having a fantastic body like me: I can do everything I want. Contrary to Gisele, who can only read maps and two or three other rather useless things.”

I coughed. “Actually, Kimberley has asked me to join the team as well.”

Moira laughed. “Well, it looks like we are going to have a lot of fun this afternoon!”

Kimberley took us to the locker room and handed us shirts and shorts in several sizes.

“Can’t I just wear my bikini?” Moira asked.

The woman blushed. “I’d love to see you play in your bikini, but the rules are clear about the equipment. You have to wear these.”

Even the smallest size was too big for me. And Moira had trouble with the extra large sizes. The clothes were extremely tight around her body. “These clothes are too small!” she complained.

“You mean that you are too big,” I said with a smile.

“I can never be too big!” Moira stood up and we heard ripping sounds. She looked down. “My chest and my thighs seem to be the biggest problems.” So she took the collar of her shirt and ripped it apart, giving her huge breasts some room. “That’s better,” she said, as she looked down into her canyon of cleavage. She ripped off the legs of her shorts, so it turned into hotpants.

“It looks good on you,” Kimberley said.

“Of course. Everything looks good on me,” Moira said. “Now, let’s kick some ball!”

“Should I keep my glasses on or not?” I wondered. “Without the glasses, I don’t see a thing. But if I’m wearing them, I’m afraid they could be ruined.”

Moira shrugged. “I don’t think it will make any difference.”

“O, thank you!”

Kimberley interrupted our quarreling. “Maybe you could be our goalkeeper?” she asked me. “Our keeper injured herself in the first half, and she can’t play on.” She handed me a pair of gloves. They were too big for me as well.

“Does that mean I have to catch balls? I have never been good at catching balls.”

“Don’t worry about that. We’re already 0-9 behind.”

“So that’s one touchdown and one field goal, right?” Moira asked.

“No. It’s not like football. They hit our goal 9 times.”

“9 times. Okay...”

“And Moira, you could be our striker.”

“Great! What do I have to strike? The most things I have struck don’t exist anymore. Like that giant rock in the national…”

Kimberley gulped. “No no. It means that you are the one closest to the opponent’s goal, trying to score goals.”

“I see.” Moira nodded, but I could tell she hadn’t understood a word of it.

We walked onto the field, where five other young women were waiting. They all looked fit and athletic. But of course, their bodies looked tiny next to Moira. Most of them recognized her. Everyone ignored me. As usual. I didn’t mind, because I was still struggling with those gloves and I probably looked very clumsy.

Moira had some fun comparing her leg to the legs of her teammates. I could see that some of them were almost drooling over Moira’s thigh. Especially when she flexed it. She made the legs of the other women look like straws.

The other team also stepped onto the field. Some stopped in their tracks when they saw my huge friend. Others approached her to goggle at her big muscles.

Suddenly, Moira ran to the other goal.

“What are you doing?” Kimberley shouted.

“I am the one closest to the other goal!”

Kimberley sighed. “You have to wait until after the kick-off. And make sure you are not offside!”

Moira ran back. “Offside?”

But before Kimberley could explain this rule, the referee whistled and the other team kicked off. They kicked the ball to each other a couple of times, and then sent it through the air, in my direction.

The ball was about 30 feet from the ground. Moira flexed her mighty thighs and jumped high into the air. She caught the ball with her hands, and it immediately exploded. “Oops!”

That appeared to be a foul. Kimberley rolled her eyes, grabbed Moira’s wrist and tried to pull her away. Which was impossible, of course. After a while Moira understood, and walked away with the other woman, who gave her a crash course in the rules of soccer.

The other team didn’t wait for that. With a new ball, they took the free kick and I was scared when I saw the ball flying towards me. So I ducked.


I put my hands to my eyes. One of the gloves fell off. Kimberley ran towards me. “It’s okay. The difference between 0-9 and 0-10 is insignificant.”

I wanted to explain that it was in increase of more than 11%, which clearly wasn’t insignificant, but I managed to shut my mouth. I was pretty sure that soccer players weren’t interested in the beautiful intricacies of statistics. At least not when they were playing soccer.

“Maybe it’s better if you and Moira change position, so she becomes the goal keeper. She has already shown that is good at catching balls. If she does that within the penalty box, everything’s fine.”

I handed Moira the gloves. “They are too small,” she said. “And I don’t need them anyway. Nothing can hurt my hands. I have stopped bullets and tanks with them, so a simple ball won’t be a problem.” She tossed them out of the field.

Kimberley guided me to a place at the side of the field and told me to stay in that area.

The game resumed. My team had clearly trouble getting near the other goal, but at least the other team wasn’t able to score anymore. With her incredible speed and reflexes, Moira easily kept every ball out of her goal. She even managed to grab it so softly that she didn’t ruin it.

But the first time she kicked the ball with her foot, the ball flew out of the stadium with a sonic boom.

“Oops. I think I have to be bit more careful. It’s not easy to softly kick a ball when you have legs which can bench press a battleship.” She flexed her quads and ran her hands over the muscle mass.

Everybody stared at her display of power. Moira noticed that, and flexed her legs a bit more, so it took some time before someone kicked in a spare ball.

Because the other team often appeared in front of Moira’s goal, she caught lots of balls. And so she could practice a lot. At first, many balls flew out of the field. But her kicks became better. One time, she even scored a goal. She tried to kick the ball to Kimberley, but hit the ball too hard and it flew into the other goal with such speed that the goal keeper ducked away.


When Kimberley had stopped staring, she ran towards Moira, wrapped her arms around Moira’s waist, and tried to lift her into the air. She couldn’t, and she asked her teammates for assistance. But even the six girls combined couldn’t lift Moira into the air. Moira laughed, picked them all up and started juggling with them, throwing them high into the air, and catching them before they dropped to the ground.

“Moira, stop!” I yelled, when I saw that the other team was approaching again. But Moira was so extremely fast that she could juggle our teammates and catch the ball at the same time.

She put the other women down on the ground again. They were all very dizzy, so Moira and me were the only ones who were capable to play. Moira threw the ball to me. It didn’t go very fast, but I still had trouble stopping it. It rolled past me and I turned around to look at it. It had almost passed the line when something zapped by. It was Moira, of course, who stopped the ball just before the line. She stood there for some moments, not knowing what to do next.

When one of the women from the opposite team approached her, she kicked the ball away. One of the defenders of the other team picked it up and quickly kicked it forward, because there was no goal keeper.

But in a flash, Moira intercepted the ball. She attempted to dribble, but she stumbled over her own legs and fell to the ground. Someone else kicked the ball into the direction of our goal, but Moira intercepted it again. She was so fast!

At the same time, she had trouble when she had the ball. Controlling the ball appeared to be hard for her, just like accurate kicking. So she was perfectly able to stop the attacks of the whole other team all by herself, but she wasn’t able to score goals or pass the ball to teammates who would be able to score.

I thought about it. I had time enough to do so, because the whole game was centering around Moira now.

“Moira!” I shouted. “Kick the ball forward and run after it!”

She waved her hand at me and did what I told her. She ran so fast that she was the first one to reach the ball.

“Once more!”

She did so, and was now in the penalty box. The goal keeper looked at my humongous friend in front of her, and the defenders didn’t seem very eager to approach her. So Moira had plenty of time to aim and shoot at the goal. She was so close to the goal that it was almost impossible to miss. Even I could have done it. Well, theoretically. But Moira did it with just a little bit more power than I could have done it. The ball ripped through the net as if it wasn’t there.


It took some time to repair the net, and the referee asked Moira to use a bit less force. “I know this is an unusual request,” the referee said.

“Oh, not for me. People ask me just that all the time. When I’m in bed with a football team, for example.”

“Lala lalala,” I sang, while I covered my ears. “Too much information.”

Because of the extra break, the other women from our team had time to recover from being juggled. We discussed the tactics for the remaining twenty minutes.

We used Moira’s speed to get the ball. She would kick it forward, where all the other players (except me) were waiting, close enough to the goal to attempt to score. If the ball landed at an opponent, that didn’t really matter, because Moira always recaptured it in a fraction of a second.

Moira’s superiority clearly annoyed some supporters of the other team. They started booing and whistling every time Moira captured the ball. Moira didn’t seem to hear it, while our team scored the third, fourth and fifth goal. But when the other team walked back to the centre circle for the kick-off after 6-10, Moira marched over to the bleachers. There were about 250 supporters.

“Hey!” she shouted. “What’s your problem?”

The audience kept booing. “You are a freak! That’s the problem!” someone shouted.

“I think you are jealous you can’t witness my strength and spectacular body from up close, like the players in the field. But don’t worry, I can do something about that.” Moira crouched down under the bleachers and stood back up, carrying the bleachers on her outstretched arms.

She was lifting our whole audience! “This isn’t hard for me at all!” she shouted. She let go with one hand, and flexed the bicep on her free arm. The peak rose so high it touched the bottom of the bleachers. “This is impossible for you, but it is so easy to me. I have more strength in my little finger than all of you combined!” She started spinning around, and the people at the sides of the bleachers had to hold on to their seats to not be thrown off.

“Moira, stop it!” I shouted.

Moira made two more rounds before she did so. She put the bleachers back down and grinned. “I was just joking, of course.”

“Of course,” I said.

Because no one was injured, Moira was allowed to continue playing. With just five more minutes to go, we were back at 8-10. One of our teammates kicked the ball at Moira. It was a bit high, but that was no problem for her. She received the ball on her chest. She bounced her breast, and the ball flew high into the air. She ran after it, and when it came down, she bounced her breast once more.

This way, she crossed the field, holding the ball into the air with just the power of her breasts. Some players of the other team tried to push her away, or to break her balance, but Moira didn’t even notice their efforts. She made her way to the penalty box. She looked up as the ball came sailing down. With one mighty flex of her breast, the ball slammed into the top right corner of the goal. But she had used so much force that her breast popped out of her shirt. She ran back to our own half with her breast hanging out. Some other players had to duck away as it swung around like a wrecking ball. Just after the referee had told her to tidy herself up, she sighed and put it back in her shirt.

“I had the impression that everyone enjoyed it,” she said.

“I know I did,” Kimberley gushed. “I’m sure this was the first goal ever that was purely scored by breasts.”

“Of course I am the only one who could do that. No one has bigger breasts or better pec control.” Just for fun, she made her breasts dance once more.

I rolled my eyes.

We were now just one goal behind, and our teammates tried hard to score one more time. But the other team tried just as hard to keep them away from the goal. This resulted in a foul, just outside the penalty box. Kimberley and Moira stood behind the ball for the free kick. I left my area to join them.

“Do you remember,” I said to Moira, “that guy on television we saw? He rolled up the legs of his short.”

“O yes,” she said. “He flexed his quads to impress the opponents.” We both rolled off the couch when we saw that. His thighs looked like toothpicks next to Moira’s thunder thighs, even if they were unflexed.

“I could try that too. Of course I can do it much better than that pathetic little man.”

“Of course,” I agreed.

Even though Kimberley and I were standing at least one foot away from Moira, we both fell to the ground as her enormous thighs exploded and pushed us away. When I was lying on the ground, I saw the fear in the eyes of the five girls who had lined up a wall.

Moira rubbed her legs. “I am going to use my monster quads to fire the ball at the goal,” she warned them. “Everything in the way will be completely destroyed!”

The girls cowered away and the goal keeper also decided to step away from her goal. So there was nothing in the way between us and the goal.

“Gisele, this is your chance,” Moira whispered. I quickly stood up and tried to kick the ball in the goal, but I completely missed it and fell to the ground. Moira sighed, but Kimberley took her chance and shot the ball in the middle of the empty goal.


There was very little time left. As we walked back to our own half, Moira told me to go to the opposite goal after the kick-off. “But I’ll be offside then,” I said.

“Don’t worry,” she replied. But I did worry, because I didn’t have the impression she knew what offside meant. Still, I did as she had told. I was all alone on that half of the field, as all the other players, including their goalkeeper, were running towards our goal. Moira was back in her goal, and the other team played a ball through the air, trying to reach one of their forwards.

Then, Moira put her hands on her hips and flared out her lats. It was a Supergirl pose, but much better than Supergirl herself could ever do it. Moira was Supergirl 2.0. Or no, much better. Supergirl 10.0. Or 15.0. Whatever. She pouted her full lips and blew at the ball. It stopped in mid-air, and then she blew it across the whole field, to where I was standing. The ball stopped in front of me, about ten feet from the goal. I saw that all the opponents, who had stared at Moira’s incredible demonstration of the power of her lungs, had turned around and came running to me. But they had to cross half the field, so I had plenty of time to score a goal.

I tried to kick the ball, but I hit it the wrong way, and it rolled just a few feet forward. At my second try, I completely missed it and I fell on the ground once more. My glasses fell off my nose, but I could hear the sound of running feet getting closer. Vaguely, I saw a round object close to my body, so I moved my leg, while I was still on the ground. I could feel I had hit something, and the round object slowly moved towards the goal.

And then the whole stadium exploded after I heard a whistle. Suddenly, Moira was next to me. She picked me up with her strong arms and put my glasses back on my nose. “You did it!” she shouted. “You scored the winning goal in the dying seconds of the game!”

“We won?”

“Yes! 11-10! What a game!” She carried me back to our own team, while she tossed me into the air several times. She knows I hate it when she does that. Fortunately, she put me back down to celebrate our unexpected victory with the whole team.

After that, Moira flexed a bit, and once more demonstrated her immense superiority, by blowing both teams into a goal. They simply couldn’t resist her.

All the women looked very hot, so Moira proposed to take a shower. She invited everyone to come with her and have some fun.

Even though she had been carrying trees the for hours, and she had ran across the field numerous times, Moira looked as perfect as ever. She didn’t need a shower, but I knew she enjoyed the sight of little drops of water on her big bulging muscles. I enjoyed that as well, of course.

“Can I come as well?” I asked.

“Of course! My muscles are so enormous, that there is plenty of room for eighteen women to admire and worship. Come on, let’s have a ball!”
My friend Moira, episode 5
My first story here on DeviantArt was the first episode about super strong Moira and her small friend Gisele. That was almost four years ago. In het six months after that, I published three more stories about this odd couple. I came to like them a lot, but in the years after that, I wrote other stories.

People kept asking me for more about Moira, and I really liked the idea. I had some plans for more episodes, and even started a story about Moira in an armwrestling tournament, which was the theme of the month some time ago. Unfortunately, I didn't have enough time to finish it.

And then :iconfemalemuscle: announced the Football theme. I thought this wasn't an easy theme to write about, but finally I decided to write Moira once more. And here's the result, I hope you like it.

I also hope it won't be three more years before I write about Moira and Gisele again :)

Other episodes:  My friend Moira, episode 1
Moira and me
Moira and me met three years ago. We were freshmen and I had been on campus for a couple of days when she arrived.
“What a bimbo,” was my first thought when she introduced herself. She wore a yellow dress that barely covered her body. It seemed like her breasts could spill out every moment.
Still, I couldn’t help but notice that she was beautiful. Her blonde hair flowed down until halfway her bare back. Her face was stunning, with big blue eyes and perfect white teeth. She was very thin and tall, about 6’1”. That only made her more unsympathetic to me.
I hardly saw Moira during the first weeks of the term and I had no idea what she was doing. After about a month, she invited me to sit with her and we started talking. I was amazed that I could have a decent conversation with this girl. She told me she was at the fashion design school.
I told her I was doing biology. I expected that she would ask me about dissecting frogs, but s
  My friend Moira, episode 2Moira the superhero
Moira caressed her huge bicep. “Hmm, I still can’t believe how big and strong my muscles are,” she said.
It was the morning after we had left the wildlife park. We were sitting in our room. With half an eye I was watching our new television (we had to buy a new one when Moira had thrown the remote control through our old one when the San Diego Padres had lost their fifth game in a row). Moira was completely naked, so she could show off all of her muscles. While we were talking, she picked up a lump of steel and continued kneading it. I knew it was steel, because I had bought the fifteen pounds of assorted bolts, screws and nails myself. When I had handed it to her, she had first compressed all the metal to one solid block. She was now playing with the heavy metal, but it looked like she was playing with play-doh. The metal was bending and stretching any way she wanted it. She tore it apart between her hands, pressed her fingers int
  My friend Moira, episode 3Moira at the festival
“I am growing a little bored with all these bad guys I have to catch. I love to show my strength, but hey, can’t they give me a break? The number of villains in this town seems to be endless!”
“Maybe there are a lot of law abiding citizens here that just pretend to be bad, so you come along and they can secretly admire your wonderful body,” I suggested.
Moira’s eyes lit up. “Maybe you are right, Gisele! That would be a good explanation.”
I sighed.
“But it seems to be ages ago we went shopping. And I can’t even remember the last concert we have been to,” she complained.
“You know what? It is the final day of the Campus Festival. Why don’t we go there? There will be snacks, entertainment, music. It will be fun!”
“Good idea! Wait a second while I change my clothes.”
I nodded. She was wearing just a very small red bikini. One second later, she was back. She
  My friend Moira, episode 4Moira in Hawaii
Moira was admiring her own huge muscles and breasts in the mirror. “This mirror is way too small for me,” she complained.
I put down the scissors. “Maybe you should take a few steps back,” I suggested.
Moira did so. “Gisele, you are such a genius!”
I sighed and picked up another paper.
“What do the papers write about me today?” she asked while she hit a side chest pose that made all the muscles in her upper body explode.
I flipped back in my scrapbook. “Apparently, you were rather busy yesterday. You helped rescue two drivers after a multiple-car collision and helped cleaning up the car wrecks afterwards. You assisted in building the new tunnel, so instead of 100 days behind on schedule, they are now 100 days ahead. You saved a puppy that was almost overrun by a train, you won a beauty contest, you helped an old lady crossing the road… Why does a paper write about that?”
“O, some of
The female colonel was a muscle beast. When the interrogation started, Indy wasn’t aware of that. At first, she was intimidated just by the way the colonel talked to her.

“Why did you apply?” the colonel snapped.

“I… I’ve always wanted to be…”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake, little girl. Speak louder! I can’t hear you when you whisper!”

Indy winced.

The colonel slammed her fist down on the table. “COME ON! This is a simple question. WHY? DID? YOU? APPLY?”

Indy cleared her throat. “I always wanted to be strong and muscular. And I could use the $ 150,000 of course.”

“HA! Strong and muscular? You don’t know what those words mean!” The colonel looked down at Indy’s application form, and the medical test results. “You are 4’9”. You weigh 71 pounds. Your upper arms are 7 inches around, and your thighs are 15 inches.” The colonel snorted, and looked at Indy as if she was something disgusting. “You know what, little girl? My upper arms are bigger than your thighs! I am probably ten times stronger than you are. I could snap you in two without even trying!”

She slowly stood up. She towered over Indy. The colonel was probably one and a half foot taller than Indy. The small woman looked at her with open mouth. But the colonel had only just started her demonstration of superiority. Indy swallowed as the behemoth in front of her spread out her lats. Her back was easily three times wider than Indy’s!

Her white lab coat was now tight around her upper body. Finally, it gave way, as the back ripped. The colonel heard the sound and smiled. Then, she brought up her arms. Her sleeves quickly filled, as she made her muscles grow. Soon, the sleeves ripped over the peaks of her enormous biceps, and she tore the complete sleeves off, exposing her gigantic arms. She grabbed the front of the coat and ripped it apart as well, buttons flying through the room.

Underneath, she wore nothing but a small, army green bra. She hit a double biceps pose and Indy could just stare. The whole upper body of the colonel was covered with thick layers of muscle. The colonel bent forward and brought her fists together, giving Indy an intimidating view on her huge, perfectly tanned, bulging muscles. Even though there was a table in between them, Indy pushed back her chair.

The colonel saw this and grinned, as she held her most muscular pose for a couple of seconds longer. Then she sat down, as if nothing had happened. She looked back at Indy’s application form. “Yes. Perfect. You’ve got the job.”


The colonel handed another document to Indy. “Sign at the last page, please.”

Indy glanced through it. It was more than twenty pages. “Hurry up, we don’t have all day!” the colonel snarled.


“Just sign this fucking document, okay!” The colonel walked around the table and stood next to Indy. She put one arm on the table, next to the papers. Her forearm was incredibly thick, the muscles clearly visible under the skin, and numerous veins running across the surface. Indy had trouble to sign the document; her hand was shaking.

“Good.” The colonel took the document away and put it in a drawer. “Let’s go!” She put a big hand on Indy’s shoulder and quickly led her out of the room.

As they walked through a maze of corridors, several soldiers they passed stopped and stared. It was a strange couple: the huge colonel, walking next to the tiny woman. Indy was pretty sure that nobody looked at her. Everyone was gawking at the colonel’s half-naked upper body.

After a while, she noticed that the number of soldiers decreased, while there were more and more medical scientists in white coats in the corridors. Several minutes later, the place became less crowded, and the colonel had to use her ID card to enter new rooms. The final door was impressive. It was a metal door, about three feet thick. When Indy passed through it, she saw that the concrete wall was even thicker. The door closed behind them with a hiss, and she looked around her.

They were in a big room without windows. Several steel beams supported the ceiling. There was a console with about ten screens. In the middle of the room was a big cylinder. The colonel led her to the cylinder. “Take off your clothes,” she demanded.

“What, here?” Indy said.

“Why not? You can put on this suit.” She handed Indy a tiny piece of cloth that resembled spandex. Indy turned around and slowly took off her clothes.

“Do you want me to help you, little girl?”

Indy hurried up, put on the suit and turned around. The colonel looked at her and smirked. “You are even smaller than I expected. Just look at you!”

Indy looked down at her tiny body. The suit looked like a bathing suit. It left her belly bare, and most of her back. When she looked up, she saw that the colonel had taken off her trousers as well, so she was now just in her underwear. Indy looked in shock at the colonel’s huge thighs. She was sure that one of those thighs was bigger than her own chest!

The colonel looked down. “Well, little girl. This is it. We have been experimenting for more than twenty years to create a super soldier. We think we have discovered a formula that increases strength exponentially. Which means that strong soldiers will increase in strength much more than weak civilians like you. If you become hundred times stronger, the same treatment will probably make me thousands or maybe even ten thousand times stronger than I am now.”

“Will I really become hundred times stronger?” Indy couldn’t believe it.

The colonel shrugged her huge shoulders. “We don’t know. You are our first human test subject. We will see what happens.” She turned around to the medic who had entered the room. “Prepare her,” she demanded. She walked over to the console and sat down.

“Yes colonel,” the man said. He opened the cylinder with his card and a code. Indy saw it had transparent windows, which were really thick. At least fifty inches, she estimated. In the middle of the cylinder was an enormous, metal table with all kinds of medical equipment attached. “Please lay down.”

“It’s cold,” Indy said. “And why is it so big?”

The medic smiled. “If everything goes as planned, it won’t be big for long.”


“We have tested our formula on ants and mice. They all became at least twice as big, and hundreds of times stronger.”


He nodded. “Our strongest mouse was able to lift more than thirty pounds. In the end, she was five times bigger than she was at the start.” He saw the look in her eyes. “Yes. This formula seems to work much better on females.”

“What happened to her?”

“We had to kill her with gas, in this cylinder. We can’t take the risk of super mice running around in the real world.” He looked down on her. “Now, can you stretch your arms and legs, please? Perfect!” He tied enormous metal bands around her ankles and wrists. They were at least five inches thick. She couldn’t move anymore.

“What are those for?” she asked.

“Those are for your own safety. The procedure can be a bit rough. But don’t worry, you’ll probably be fine in the end.” Indy wasn’t really reassured.

He had some trouble finding her veins. So it took him ten minutes to put needles in her arms and thighs.

“You are all set now. Try to stay calm, the procedure takes about fifteen minutes. It will be over before you know it. Good luck!” He left the cylinder and closed the thick door. She heard a hiss as the atmosphere changed. The lights dimmed, and robot arms around the table started moving. A mask moved over her mouth. For a moment, Indy had the feeling she couldn’t breathe, and she panicked. But then air was pumped into her lungs.

“Starting procedure in three, two, one…” the colonel’s voice came through an invisible speaker. Suddenly, a lot of things happened. Indy could feel liquid streaming through the needles, into her veins. Also, a tube came out of the mask over her mouth, and slid into her throat. It was a very unpleasant feeling. She also heard a buzz.

It took her some time to adjust. But then, she felt rather calm and comfortable. “Is this all?” she thought.

“Entering phase two now,” the voice said. That started off the torture. It was as if liquid fire was pumped into her veins and lungs. Indy tried to scream, but she couldn’t. Her body buckled, and she tried to break free, but the metal bands didn’t give a fraction of an inch. The pain became more intense, rising to a level she had never experienced before.

She passed out for some time. When she became conscious again, the voice said: “Entering phase four. Be prepared for the emergency procedure.”

More pain washed over Indy, but it was different this time. Not like fire, but more like electric current. She could feel her body expand, as if it was being inflated. Also, the cloth of her suit was expanding, to contain her growing body. She felt the table move beneath her.

After some time, the pain became less and the feeling changed into a pleasurable one. She could still feel liquid entering her body, and in the back of her mind she knew it was the same liquid that had caused her so much pain. But this time, it felt good. Really good. It made her feel powerful. And not just a bit. It made her feel incredibly powerful. “Is this really happening to me?” she asked herself.

She could feel that her body kept growing. “How big am I becoming?” she wondered, but she couldn’t move her head. “Will it ever stop?” She hoped it wouldn’t. It felt so good!

After what seemed forever, she could feel that the growth slowly stopped. “I must be huge by now,” she thought.

“Procedure ended,” the colonel said. Another voice added: “The subject is still alive. All her body functions are intact. She is now 6 feet 10, and she weighs 641 pounds.”

Indy wanted to yell. 641 pounds?? That was almost ten times her original weight!

The other voice continued: “All parameters are better than we expected. Much better. Do you want us to go in to release her, for further testing?”

“No!” the colonel said. “Something has gone wrong. We will have to start the emergency procedure.”

“But colonel, we…” Indy heard a gargling sound.

“I hope you are not considering disobeying orders from your superior, soldier. Release the gas. Do it quickly, so I can be the next test subject, and become the super soldier we have been waiting for. Do it NOW!”

Someone coughed and gasped for air. “Yes colonel. Starting emergency procedure in three, two, one…”

Indy heard a loud hiss. She could feel the air move in the cylinder. “Are they trying to kill me? Why??” She panicked. But what could she possibly do?

Then, she realized her body had changed dramatically in the past fifteen minutes. She tried to lift her right arm. To her amazement, it took her no effort, while a couple of minutes earlier, the metal bands had stopped her smallest movements. “Maybe they have released me,” she thought. But when she brought her free hand to her mouth to pull the tube out, she saw the remains of a metal band around her wrist. It dropped on her head, but weird enough, she didn’t feel it.

She used her free arm to push herself up to a sitting position. She looked at her other arm and saw how it sliced through the thick metal band like it was made of butter. She sucked in her breath, and felt the gas enter her lungs. It didn’t feel good. She coughed.

“I have to get out of here,” she said to herself. She quickly released her legs, removed the needles and jumped off the table. She saw it had her silhouette imprinted, but she didn’t stop to admire it. She could feel herself getting weaker. She had problems thinking clearly. She ran to the windows and smashed her fist against it. Small bits flew through the air, but the damage was small.

“She may be able to smash her way through the diamond-hard window,” a voice said, “but the gas already started working. Just two minutes more before she is unconscious. And three minutes after that she…”

“Shut up, fool! The connection is still open!” the colonel shouted. Indy heard a click.

She had to concentrate, but that was hard as more and more air was replaced by the deadly gas. “I need… something… to break the glass,” she panted. She looked around her, fighting the dizziness. The only thing in the cylinder was the metal table, but it was bolted to the floor.

Indy decided to give it a try. She wrapped her arms around the table, and noticed that they had become huge. But she had no time for that. She stood up straight, and effortlessly lifted the table. It weighed practically nothing, and she hadn’t even registered she had torn it from the floor.

She brought back her arms and slammed the table against the window. It worked! Large pieces of the transparent material flew through the room. She repeated this several times. Every time, her blows got weaker, as the gas clouded her body and mind.

Indy almost dropped to the floor, but managed to toss the table against the window one last time. She heard a loud hiss as the gas escaped through a wide crack, and delicious fresh air came in. She fell to the ground, panting and coughing. When she had recovered a bit, she stood up and put her hands on the sides of the crack.

“I’m big,” she whispered, as she saw the enormous muscles on her forearm, which flared out from her wrists. The muscles tensed as she applied her strength to the transparent material. Slowly, and with a loud noise, the crack widened. As more and more oxygen came in, she felt herself getting stronger every second. Moving her arms apart became easier and easier. She jerked, so the gap was wide enough for her. She stepped through and was amazed once more, this time by the sheer size of her legs.

She looked around her, and saw several persons with gas masks running through the control room. “She’s escaping!” one of them yelled. “We have to stop her!” Several soldiers pulled out a gun and shot at her.

Indy ducked away, but she was too slow. She felt soft taps, as bullets hit her on her head and chest. She heard the sound of dropping metal, and looked down. To her amazement, several flattened bullets laid there. It took her a moment to realize, but then she laughed out loud. “Bullets can’t hurt me, I am invulnerable! Fuck, I am incredibly strong now!” She stood up straight and flexed her biceps. “My guns are much bigger and stronger than yours!”

“Fools!” the colonel yelled. Indy easily recognized her despite the gas mask, because she was still almost naked. “She has become much too strong, you can’t hurt her with those simple bullets. Send in heavier weapons! We have code red!” She pressed a button, and Indy could hear an alarm all through the building. The colonel ran to the door, opened it and disappeared with the other soldiers.

“I’ll get to you later,” Indy said. “First I will make sure that nobody will ever use this machine again. Especially not the colonel!” She looked around her. There wasn’t much in the room she could use. She walked over to the console, raised her fists and smashed them down. The screens and computers offered her no resistance, and her fists and arms sliced through the hardware, shattering it into small pieces.

Indy laughed. “I love my strength! Everything is so easy now!” She spread out her arms and was amazed how far she could reach. She pulled the remains of the console towards her, and crushed everything against her mighty chest.

She brushed off the debris and confidently walked towards one of the steel support beams in the room. She crouched down, wrapped her beefy arms around it, and stood back up. “It’s working!” She pulled the beam right out of the ground. It was ridiculously easy for her. She yanked and the upper side snapped like a dry twig.

“Fuck, I’m holding this steel beam in my arms and I hardly feel its weight!” She walked towards the cylinder, and swung the beam like it was a baseball bat. She hit the cylinder with so much force that she made the whole building shake. Big chunks of metal and transparent material flew through the room, causing more damage.

Indy just laughed. “They have turned me into a super woman! And then they tried to kill me. But they can’t, because I have become much too strong. I’ll show them what happens when you make a super strong woman angry!” She smashed the cylinder several times more, until there was nothing left than some twisted debris.

With a small movement of her arm, she tossed away the metal beam. It sailed through the room and crashed into the opposite wall. Indy took some time to examine her body. “I hardly recognize myself! I am so much taller, wider, muscular and stronger than before. And I just love it!” She flexed a bicep and laughed as the beach ball-sized muscle jumped into her face. “I am so big! So strong! I have to get out of this room and show the world my sensational body and strength!”

She marched towards the steel door. “This flimsy door can’t stop me. It is just forty inches thick!” She rubbed her huge biceps a few times, and then smashed her fists deep into the door. She spread her fingers and moved them. It was as if her fingers were moving through mud, instead of solid steel.

Indy took a deep breath and spread her big arms. The door was torn in two like it was a newspaper. Huge chunks of steel smashed into the concrete wall. Dust blocked her sight.

“Fire!” There were three loud bangs, and Indy’s body was tossed back as she was hit by heavy grenades. “She’s down!” someone shouted, and soldiers carefully approached the room.

But then, Indy stood back up. She held one of the half doors in front of her. The soldiers kept shooting at her, but this time she was prepared. “Yes!” she shouted. “You can try to shoot me. But I’m much stronger than your useless little guns!” To demonstrate her point, she tore the thick metal slab in half.

Several soldiers dropped their guns and ran away after seeing her awesome feat of strength. Others just stared at her body. A few kept shooting. But Indy stood her ground, and the bullets and grenades bounced off her perfect body.

She tossed one of the lumps of metal to the soldiers who were firing anti tank grenades at her. She flexed her biceps, and the firing stopped. She proudly turned around, so everybody could see her unbelievable body.

“Look at me! This is who you are fighting against! My muscles are probably ten times bigger than yours, and they are infinitely stronger! Bullets, metal and concrete mean nothing to me!” With a big smile, she smashed her fist deep into the concrete wall. She pulled it out and showed them her skin was unscratched.

“So I am giving you the choice: either you fight me, and face the consequences…” she wrapped her hand around a big chunk of concrete and turned it into dust. “… or you leave while you can!”

Indy smiled as every soldier ran away. “They are running away like ants.” She wandered through the deserted army base, and sometimes walked straight through walls, trying to find her way out. Finally, she stood in front of a high door.

“I think I have found the exit.” She crouched down and shoved her hands under the door. She quickly stood up, and the door folded and crumbled. She stood there for a moment, her arms outstretched above her head, holding the useless door, her magnificent body lit by the sun.

In the distance, some soldiers were still running. But she also saw a tank that was approaching the building. It fired, and a grenade exploded in the wall above her. The shock wave blew her away. The landing didn’t hurt, but she was a bit disoriented.

She heard the tank approach fast. Before she could stand up, it ran over her. To her amazement, she hardly felt it. Indy reached out with her muscle-packed arm and grabbed the underside of the tank. Her fingers sliced through the thick metal as if it was butter and the tank instantly came to a halt.

Indy stood up, lifting the tank above her head with one arm. She struggled because this time, she could feel the weight. It was heavy, even for her superior muscles, but she managed.

With her free hand, she tore thick slabs of metal from the bottom of the tank. When she had created a big hole, she placed her hands on both sides of that hole. She slowly spread her arms. She looked up, and smiled when she saw her unbelievable size. “I’m so big and strong! My arms are strong enough to tear a tank in two!”

And that was what she was doing. Lumps of metal and loose parts rained down on her, but she hardly felt that. With a roar, she separated the tank in two parts. A woman fell out. Indy quickly tossed the two halves away, and reached for the woman. It was the colonel!

Indy grabbed the colonel in her neck and lifted her high into the air. The colonel struggled to break free. Indy yawned. “It’s no use. I am hundreds of times stronger than you.”

“You bitch!” the colonel yelled, as she clawed at Indy’s thick forearm. “You stole my muscles! I was supposed to become super strong. I am sure I would have become much stronger than you are now. You are weak, and pathetic!”

“Am I?” Indy raised her free arm and flexed her bicep. The colonel stopped yelling when she saw the intimidatingly big muscle. “I guess this gun is about five times bigger than yours now. I am so strong now that I can rip steel and concrete apart with my bare hands. And you are calling me weak?”

“You just wait! When I get the treatment, I will become a muscle goddess, and you will look small next to me. Then it will be my turn to toy with you. You just wait!”

“Oh, I’ll make sure that no one will ever get this treatment. I already destroyed the cylinder, but just to be sure, I will annihilate this whole army base. ” With a flick of her wrist, she tossed the colonel away.

Indy turned to the army base and flexed her biceps. “This building doesn’t stand a chance against my super muscles. I will destroy it until there is nothing left of it. And I am sure I will enjoy every second of it!”
Little Indy grows big muscles
This is my contribution to the :iconfemalemuscle: monthly theme Muscles + Science. Little Indy becomes the first test subject in a scientific super soldier experiment. And of course, things get out of hand!

I like the monthly themes, because they have a clear deadline. But sometimes I wish I had more time for character development, and to add more details. I wrote this story over the weekend, and I have the idea it could be better, but I'm publishing it anyway. There's still enough to enjoy.
The Protectors left the next day. “I would have loved to accompany you for a while, but I can’t do that, in my situation,” Yr’whyn said. “Eon’whyn would also love it to spend some more time with you.”

The Young Protector sighed. “So do I. But this is how it goes, you know. You probably won’t see me again until Eon’whyn has children herself.” They all went to the Rock of Goodbye and hugged it. Yr’whyn and Eon’whyn were crying when the Protectors rushed out of sight.

“You are making it hard on yourself,” the Old Protector said. “You shouldn’t have a relationship with those people. It’s foolish, and you are making everyone sad.”

“Is it forbidden, Old Protector?”

“It is not forbidden, Young Protector. But I care about you, and don’t like to see you like this.”

She was right, of course. The Young Protector was feeling sad for many days. She longed to go back to that village in the mountains and talk to Yr’whyn and Eon’whyn, and to show them her strength. As time passed by, her sadness faded, but she kept asking the Old Protector when they would return to that village. The older woman kept telling her that they had to visit every village on the planet, but eventually she gave in.

Even though less time had passed, a lot had changed. Yr’whyn had five children, and her body showed the signs of an intensive family life, and hard work on the land and in the mines. Eon’whyn had turned into a very fit young woman. She was delighted to see the Young Protector again. She immediately took her to her friend Pri’cah, who was pregnant of her first child. In the past, the Young Protector had always thought that the people looked more or less the same. Compared to her and the Old Protector, they were all very pale, skinny and weak.

But even for her, it was easy to see the differences between Eon’whyn and Pri’cah. Especially when Eon’whyn brought up her arms and flexed her biceps. “Look, Young Protector!” she chattered. “I have been training hard, every day since you left. I have become so much stronger than my friend.”

The Young Protector smiled, seeing Eon’whyn’s enthusiasm. But she was right: her upper body was broader, her muscles were much bigger. Her upper arms were about twice as big around as Pri’cah’s. Still, they looked small next to the Young Protector’s unflexed arms. She nodded. “Well done. You look very healthy and strong!”

Eon’whyn turned red. “Thank you, Young Protector! You know, I can work harder in the mines than most adult men. It feels great, being strong. And I want to become even stronger!” She hesitated and bowed her head. “Can I ask you a favor?”

“Of course! There is nothing that I can’t do!”

“I know, Young Protector. It is just a small favor. Can you make some heavier weights? The weights you have made for my mother have become too light for me. I am now lifting small boulders, to challenge my muscles. But it would be easier for me to practice with weights.”

“Sure! I will mine some iron ore tonight, and I will make more weights for you. Including some really heavy weights, so you can keep exercising your muscles. And other people can use them as well, of course. If they want.”

The young woman dropped to the ground. “Thank you, Protector. But… at this time, there aren’t many people who can lift the weights that I can lift.” The Young Protector laughed and told her to stand up. They walked around the village and talked, followed by a group of younger children.

“Your village has grown, hasn’t it?”

Eon’whyn nodded. “The harvests have been really good since the last time you were here. Especially from the field you made then.” She glanced to her side. “They call it ‘Eon’whyn’s field’, you know.”

The Protector smiled.

“I always tell them that you made it, so it should have your name! And I have to tell the younger children how you made it. It is their favorite story. But some of them don’t believe you made it so quickly.”

“Maybe they are convinced now they have seen me?” The Young Protector turned around to face the young crowd. She clenched her fists and slowly moved her hands towards each other, while she flexed all the muscles in her upper body. It was as if her arms, shoulders and chest grew twice as big. She smiled as she saw the astounded faces of the children in front of her. “My muscles are really big, aren’t they? I am capable of lifting and crushing huge rocks.” She flexed harder, making her muscles grow even more. Her head almost disappeared behind enormous slabs of muscle that kept increasing in size. “There is nothing that can hurt me. I am the Young Protector! Bow for me!”

Everybody obeyed her immediately and she smiled. She loved doing this, showing off her gigantic muscles, and making these weak creatures aware of the immense gap between her strength level and theirs.

After a while, they continued their walk. “Many young children were born, and we have built several new houses,” Eon’whyn said. “Our village leaders are a bit worried now. We might run out of space for new houses someday soon. Our whole village is now surrounded by fields and mountains, and we don’t want to build houses on a field, because we need the fields as well.”

“I see. I am sure the Old Protector and I can come up with a solution. We will discuss this with your leaders.”

They did, but they concluded that by breaking down some of the older houses, and merging those into bigger houses, they could offer more room to more people. At the same time, they realized that if the village population kept increasing, they would have to look for other solutions within ten or twenty years.

Because there wasn’t much to do, the Protectors left quickly. But the Young Protector kept her promise, and made several weights for Eon’whyn. She kept thinking about the village for quite some time, and hoped she would be there again soon, although she knew it would take several years.

“You don’t seem to grow older!” Eon’whyn exclaimed, the next time they visited her village.

The Young Protector smiled at her. “Well, you certainly have grown!” It was true. Eon’whyn had turned into the most muscular person in her village.

The young woman chattered as if they had seen each other only the day before. “I know! Everybody wants me on their crew. On the fields, and in the mines, I can work twice as hard as any other. It feels just great, being stronger than anyone else!”

The Young Protector grinned.

“But you know that, of course. And you know what? I found a kind husband, who loves my muscles as much as I do!” She giggled. “We are having so much fun!” She turned red. “But you probably don’t want to hear that. Oh, and we have a daughter! Ara’whyn is three years old now, and I hope she will become just as strong and muscular as I am. Or maybe even stronger. So I’ll let her exercise as soon as she can lift the smallest weights you made.” She stopped and her head turned red. “I am talking too much again, am I? I am sorry, Young Protector.”

But the Young Protector just laughed. “It’s okay. All other people are only talking with me about formal and boring things. I like to hear other things too, for a change. And I hope we can do some fun things, this time.”

They could. There were some big boulders that were blocking the river after an avalanche, but they removed those quickly, so they had some time left. The two Protectors, Eon’whyn, her daughter and some other people from the village visited the cave where Eon’whyn’s mother had spent the night, a long time ago.

“I have been here several times before,” Eon’whyn said. “But it’s the first time for Ara’whyn. And it’s also the first time I’m here with you, of course. This is so exciting!”

Everybody admired the drawings they had made back then. The colors of the children’s paintings were hardly visible anymore, as they had faded through the years. Of course, the Young Protector’s drawing was still clearly visible, as it was carved out in the rock.

“You know what?” Eon’whyn said. “Maybe we can make some more of these drawings!” She had taken a piece of coal with her. She positioned Ara’whyn in front of the stone wall, and traced her outline with the coal. When she was finished, the Young Protector carved out her silhouette with her finger. She took a step back, to admire her handiwork. Ara’whyn tried to carve out the rock with her finger as well, and she was disappointed she couldn’t. Everybody laughed.

“Yes love, it looks easy when the Young Protector does that. But we cannot do it,” Eon’whyn said to her young daughter.

Everyone else also got their outline carved in the rock. “This will last longer than the drawing of Yr’whyn and her friends,” the Young Protector said.

Eon’whyn flexed her biceps when they drew her outline. She looked at the result with glee. “I am so much bigger than the rest of you,” she announced.

“But not nearly as big as the Protectors,” someone said.

Eon’whyn turned to the Young Protector. “Will you make a carving of yourself too?” she asked.

The Young Protector laughed. “That would be fun, but you know you are not allowed to touch me.”

“I can do it,” the Old Protector said. She had been watching them in silence until then, and most of them had forgotten that she had come as well.

The Young Protector clapped her hands. “Great!” She moved in front of the wall, and flexed all the muscles in her body. Everybody could hear a loud crunching noise. “Oh,” she said, and she looked over her shoulder. “I flexed my buttocks a bit too hard, I think.” She stepped aside to show the two round imprints in the rock.

“It will make your carving only look more impressive,” Eon’whyn gushed.

“That’s right.” The Young Protector stepped back and flexed again. The Old Protector very quickly traced her outline. They all took some steps back to admire the result.

“Wow,” Eon’whyn whispered, as she looked from her outline to the outline of the Young Protector. “You are so much bigger than me!”

The Young Protector put her arms on her hips. “Haven’t you noticed before, little girl?” she asked in an angry voice.

Some people stepped back and bowed their heads, but Eon’whyn knew the huge musclewoman was just playing. She giggled. “Of course I know! You remind me of it every time you visit us!” Then, everybody laughed.

It was one of the last times the two Protectors had fun. When they continued their journey over the planet, they encountered many problems. Just like in Eon’whyn’s village, the population appeared to be booming everywhere. This was also good news, of course. But the demand for food, houses, metals and water also increased rapidly. So the two Protectors had to work very hard and use all their powers to solve these problems.

When they were taking a small break on the top of a snow-covered mountain, soaking in the sun, the Old Protector looked down at the younger woman, who was drinking. She sighed. “I don’t know what’s happening. The population has been rather stable for ages. I don’t understand why it is growing so rapidly now. What has changed?”

“Maybe it’s just a coincidence?”

“The number of inhabitants of a single village fluctuates in time. So yes, it was a coincidence when the population increased during a small period of time. But what we are seeing now, is that the population is increasing everywhere. I suppose there must be a reason.”

“Maybe we are doing our job extremely well?”

The Old Protector smiled. “Of course we do! That is what we are here for. But I don’t see differences between what we are doing now, and what I did when I was a Young Protector.”

They basked in the sun for some more moments. The Old Protector looked up at the sky. “It’s almost time again. Just a couple of days until the eclipse. I look forward to crushing you with my immense strength, little one!”

The Young Protector sighed.

Because there was so much more work to do, it took them a bit longer before they were back in Eon’whyn’s village. They found out that Yr’whyn had passed away a couple of years ago. Eon’whyn had become grandmother. Her daughters and granddaughter looked really spectacular. Eon’whyn was still very muscular, but Ara’whyn was even bigger than her. The Young Protector remembered what she had looked like when she was a little girl. It was a big difference! And Ara’whyn’s daughter also looked very muscular, even at her young age.

The Young Protector noticed there were more muscular girls in the village, but Ara’whyn was clearly the biggest. She was a bit shy, after seeing the enormous muscles on the Young Protector. But when her mother encouraged her, she flexed her big bicep for the Young Protector and Eon’whyn looked at her daughter with pride. “Yes, we started off something! Me and my mother were the first to train with those weights and develop our bodies. In the beginning, other people thought we looked weird. But then they noticed we could work much harder, so they accepted us. And now there are several who would love to be like us.

We also started attracting people from other villages. They like to have a partner who can work hard. And I think that some are attracted to our big muscles. My husband surely is!

Because they realized that bigger muscles mean that you can work harder, other people started training as well. Men as well as women, but mostly women. Sometimes there are so many people training that there aren’t enough weights!

But that’s also because we had to turn some of the smaller weights into tools. Our population has grown so fast that we have to use all the metal we have to turn them into tools.

So we have more inhabitants, but we are running out of resources. Especially food. We need more room for houses, but our village is surrounded by the fields. And all the fields are surrounded by mountains, so we don’t know what to do. Maybe some of us have to move to another place… But how can we survive when we have no resources at all?

I am sorry, I’m only complaining. But I’m happy to see you again!”

“So am I. I’m sorry it took us so long this time. And I’m really sorry about your mother. But the things you are talking about are happening everywhere. So we have been very busy. Creating more fields, harvesting more metals, digging more canals. And don’t worry, I’m sure we can find a solution for your problems. I can make more weights, of course. And I have talked with the Old Protector, and we are probably going to remove a mountain to make more room for your village.”

“You are going to do WHAT??”

“Move a mountain.” The muscle woman shrugged. “No big deal, we have done that before.”

Eon’whyn kept staring at her. “What? Don’t you believe we can do that? These muscles are huge for a reason, you know!” She flexed her humongous bicep to prove her point.

Eon’whyn and her daughter swallowed and bowed their heads. “Of course, Young Protector. I am sorry that I doubted your abilities!”

“No problem. I hope your leaders will agree. It will be fun to move a mountain. I love to unleash my full strength! Most of the time I have to hold back and I can use just a small fraction of my powers. I can lift huge boulders with just three fingers. But to move a mountain, I really have to exert myself.”

The two Protectors were very busy, but they had grown used to that. That was what their lives had looked like during the past years. They mined a lot of iron and other metals from the mountain, they dug several wells and some big canals to give the village better access to fresh water.

They talked to the village leaders. The Young Protector ran some distance and jumped very high into the air to get a good overview of the surroundings of the village. When she crashed down, she formed a small crater in the ground and she caused a small earthquake. But she had noticed that there was a broad valley behind one of the lower mountains close to the village. If they would remove that mountain, the village would have plenty of room to grow.

The Young Protector wanted to try something new, so they decided that she would take the lead. Both incredibly powerful women looked forward to demolishing the mountain, because it was something they rarely did. It gave them an excellent opportunity to demonstrate their nearly infinite powers to the pathetically weak humans.

With one mighty jump, they landed on the mountain, about one third below the top. They pushed their bodies into the solid rock and walked through it like it was air; it offered them no resistance whatsoever. The Young Protector extended her thick arms to cause more damage to the mountain. They appeared almost at the same time at the other side of the mountain. The Young Protector grinned. She was really enjoying herself. “Let’s speed up a bit, shall we?”

They crisscrossed the mountain at enormous speed, while they moved their arms in circles. They ran into each other several times. Every time, the Young Protector bounced back, while the older woman kept moving. “I hope I didn’t hurt you! I can’t help it that I’m so incredibly powerful. Weak beings like you should make way when I’m coming through!” They both laughed.

Soon, they had made so many tunnels on the same level, that the mountain top was supported by just a few columns of rock. The strong women moved to the middle of the cave they had created. They made a small pile of rock and compressed it with their hands. The Young Protector stepped onto it. She could barely stand up straight. She pressed her hands to the ceiling, and the Old Protector crushed the remaining supporting columns.

The Young Protector stretched her arms. She smiled, because she was about to lift the top of the mountain. She knew she could do it! As she poured more strength into her arms, her muscles kept growing. She could feel the rock above her move a bit. It was working! She pushed harder. Her biceps became so big that they almost touched her head.

But then, her legs sank into the rock beneath her. When her arms were completely outstretched, she only pushed herself deeper into the rocky bottom. She was clearly strong enough to lift that enormous piece of mountain, but the mountain itself wasn’t strong enough to support her.

A bit disappointed, she walked through the mountain until she was on the outside again. The Old Protector was already waiting for her. “I had my doubts if this would work,” she said. “But it was a nice try.” They thought about a way to make the bottom more dense, so it could support them when they were lifting the immense weight. They couldn’t come up with a solution. “Let’s just push this whole thing away,” the Young Protector said. “That is probably the simplest solution.”

They moved a bit apart and started pushing. They didn’t move objects of this immense size very often, so they had to use all the power in their incredible bodies. The mountain top moved slowly in the beginning, but then they started pushing harder. Their huge muscles swelled even bigger as they unleashed their immense power. After a while, they had pushed the mountain top so far, that a large volume was supported by nothing but air. Several big parts broke off, just because of the gravity. They pushed the remaining part down the mountain. It crashed down with enormous force, broke into smaller pieces, and the whole surrounding area shook. They ran after the falling mountain top, and pushed it every now and then, to make sure it kept going down.

“I’ll stay down here to clean this up,” the Old Protector said. “While you can demolish the rest of the mountain.” She picked up some huge rocks, one in each hand. Her arms were bulging. Then she tossed the rocks across the mountains like they were small pebbles.

The Young Protector flexed her enormous thighs and jumped back onto what was left of the mountain. She remembered what she had done earlier that day, and jumped very high into the air. She had miscalculated a bit, and she was going down into the direction of the village. She used her powerful breath to correct her trajectory and she slammed down in the middle of the mountain. Large cracks appeared everywhere in the surface. She repeated this several times, until huge chunks of rock started to break off the mountain and fall down.

She sank her hands into the cracks and tore off enormous slabs of rock. She tossed them down the mountain. She knew she didn’t have to be careful. The Old Protector would be amused when such a slab of rock would hit her, and break against her far harder body.

The Young Protector increased her speed. To the people in the village, who were watching her, it was an unbelievable sight. Huge rocks were flying through the air, hundreds at a time, and crashing down below, where the Old Protector was crushing the rocks down to smaller sizes, and tossing them far away.

One time, the Young Protector tore off an extremely large piece of rock. She lifted it above her head and found that it wasn’t so heavy that she completely sank away in the rocky bottom beneath her. She walked over to the rim of the mountain. She had to raise her feet very high, because she sank into the rock down to her knees with every step. When she was at the rim, she saw all the people down below her. She wasn’t sure if they could see her, because her sight was much better than theirs. But she knew that they could see the rock.

She loved to demonstrate her inhuman strength to them. “They must feel very weak and insignificant when they see us do all these things that are completely impossible for their frail, skinny bodies. And this is all so easy to do for me!” She balanced the rock on one hand and grinned when she saw how big her upper arm grew. “I think my arm was never bigger than it was now,” she said to herself, while she caressed her incredible bicep. “I simply love being big and strong!”

She also put her other hand against the rock and turned around. She arched her back and tossed the enormous rock across the whole length of the mountain. It crashed down on the mountain of smaller rocks that was already there.

“Thank you!” the Old Protector shouted. “I love it when you throw rocks at me!”

“I know!”

When the Young Protector ripped a large rock out of the ground, she saw a small spark below her. At first, she thought she had found some kind of metal ore. But it looked different. She tossed the rock away and jumped down.

It was strange. She had never seen something like that before in her long life. So she called the Old Protector. Together, they carefully removed the rock around the object until they could lift it. The Young Protector carried it towards the village and put it down on fallow land. The object had the shape of a cylinder and was about as long as the field. It was made of metal, but it was harder than the iron the people in the village used. There were many scratches on the surface.

“What is it?” the Young Protector asked. “It was apparently buried under the mountain. I am not sure it was near the surface or deeper inside. We have moved so much of the mountain that it could have been everywhere. But it could have been there for ages.” She lifted the object with one hand, to take a look at the bottom.

“Our stories do not mention this thing,” one of the older women said. “We have never seen something like that before.”

“Could it be a Terran spaceship?” Eon’whyn asked.

“It could be,” the Old Protector replied. “But we don’t know what these spaceships look like, so it might as well be something completely different.”

“But how could such a heavy object fly through space? Isn’t it much too heavy for that?”

“Terrans were capable of things we simply cannot comprehend.” The Old Protector shrugged. “I am afraid we will never know what this thing was used for. Let’s continue our work.”

Soon after that, the whole mountain had disappeared. All that remained where rocks in all kinds of sizes. The Protectors worked at high speed to crush the bigger parts to smaller boulders, and to remove these smaller rocks. The people from the village couldn’t see them move, they were going much too fast. But they could see the pile of rocks becoming smaller, as if it was melting. Of course, the Protectors were tossing rocks away, or carrying them to other places.

When they were finished with the mountain, they fertilized a large area, so that it could be used for food production.

They went back to the metal object. A large crowd was still gathered around it. The Protectors told them what they had done, and showed the people there was room for more houses in the valley.

The Young Protector ripped several sheets off the object and used the metal to make new weights and tools. Eon’whyn tried several tools, and concluded that they were better than the iron ones they used. But they couldn’t find out what kind of metal it was.

She moved the object to a mountain side, so it wasn’t in the way anymore.

Soon, the Protectors left. The Young Protector felt sad again, because she was afraid that it would take some time before they could return. And Eon’whyn might have been gone by then.
The Young Protector, part 3: Ara'whyn
The barren world of the two immensely powerful Protectors doesn't seem to change over time. But then, suddenly, things get out of hand. The Young Protector still tries to visit the village of her much weaker friends as often as possible. Still, there are many years in between. This means nothing to her, but the changes in the village are clearly visible.

Other parts:
The Young Protector, part 1: Yr'whyn
The Young Protector, part 2: Eon'whyn
The Young Protector, part 4: Diawyn

Mature Content

This content is intended for mature audiences.

or, enter your birth date.*



Please enter a valid date format (mm-dd-yyyy)
Please confirm you have reviewed DeviantArt's Terms of Service below.
* We do not retain your date-of-birth information.


Nickie was sitting on a log on her own, far away from the fire. She looked at the other lifeguards, who all seemed to have lots of fun. “What am I doing here?” she asked herself. She was so different from all the others. She was the youngest of the group She had just turned 18, but some thought she was only 13, because Nickie was tiny: small and skinny. “Everybody else probably weighs at least twice as much as I do,” she thought. She looked at the fit bodies on the other logs. And of course, her eyes stopped at Mette. The Danish student had everything that Nickie hadn’t. Long blonde hair, a beautiful face, muscles, a perfect tan, and on top of that, big breasts.

Mette was dressed in just a bikini, and a big group of male lifeguards had gathered around her. They all drooled as Mette made her breasts bounce by flexing her powerful pecs. At least one of the men instantly came, Nickie noticed.

After a while, Mette saw the small girl staring, stood up, and walked over to her, a smile on her face. “Hi Nickie,” she said, with her cute accent. “Are you having fun?”

Nickie shrugged. It was hard not to like Mette. She had a perfect body, boys flocked around her, but she was also the nicest person Nickie knew. In fact, Mette was the only one who talked to her every now and then. Seeing Nickie’s face, Mette quickly changed the subject. “Do you know how that man is doing?”

Earlier that day, Nickie had seen unusual movement in the water, so she had dived in. It appeared to be a man who was moving uncontrollably. She had tried to stabilize him, but he was tall and very fat; he was probably more than four times Nickie’s weight. Using the floating capabilities of the ocean water, she had managed to drag him closer to the shore, but it had been very hard for her. He had kept moving. Nickie had felt relief when Mette appeared beside her, who had helped her getting the man out of the water. Very soon, an ambulance had arrived.

“Yes,” Nickie said. “I got a call that he has diabetes, so it was very probably a hypoglycemic attack. He is fine now.”

“Good job!” Mette said.

“Well, I couldn’t have done it without you.”

“But you saw him first. I only came into the water because I saw you struggle.”

“Yes, but what if you hadn’t been there? I know you were off duty.” Nickie sighed. “I wish I was big and strong like you!”

Mette put her hand on Nickie’s small arm. “Don’t worry. When I came to the USA, I was very skinny. But in the past three years, I have trained very hard, and this is the result.” She briefly flexed her bicep and giggled.

Nickie could just stare. Mette’s upper arm was two, maybe even three times bigger around than hers!

The two girls got distracted because something was happening. Everyone was looking at the sea, so they turned around. “Oh!” The sky was completely dark, but part of the ocean had a green shine.

“Wow…” Mette whispered. “This is magical. What is it?”

“It looks like one of those stories that the lifeguards tell each other. I’ve heard about it, but I thought it was just a fairytale. It’s probably a group of a very rare kind of jellyfish, which appear at this coast only once or twice in a lifetime. The green shine you are seeing is a kind of bioluminescence.”

“Isn’t it wonderful? I usually hate jellyfish, but this is awesome!”

They both looked in silence how the green lights approached the shore. Behind them they could hear other lifeguards talking about the jellyfish.

“They even say they have special powers. They can make other creatures grow. That is how some white sharks have become so big. And the giant squids that live deep down.”

“You’re kidding!”

“No, no, that’s what my granddad told me. Honestly!”

“Hey, we should test this! Let’s throw something small in the water and see if it becomes bigger!”

“Great. But what can we use?”

“Well, I can see something small…”

They stopped talking. Nickie felt a shiver down her spine and turned around. Everybody was looking at her. Some stood up and approached her.

“What, me? No!”

But it was too late. Several hands grabbed her. Someone pulled a lifejacket over her head, and several lifeguards carried her into the ocean.

“Stop it! Let her go, you morons!” Mette screamed, but no one listened to her. After a while, Nickie didn’t hear Mette anymore. When she looked down, she saw that they were now close to the green glow.

“One, two, three!” they shouted, and tossed her away several feet. Nickie crawled with her arms, and she felt the soft, slithery touch of the jellyfish. She could feel numerous tentacles wrapping themselves around her arms, her legs, her torso, her head. She panicked. She screamed. She moved wildly. But there were so many jellyfish around her, she couldn’t get away from them. Her head went underwater several times, but the lifejacket got her back every time.

After some time, she felt two strong hands in her armpits, that dragged her away. Nickie kept kicking and screaming, until she felt just water around her. She started to calm down, but the tears kept streaming down her face.

“Those assholes!” Mette’s voice said, close to her. “Are you okay?”

“I… I don’t know,” Nickie sobbed. “I feel strange. It hurts.”

“Of course it hurts! They tossed you between the jellyfish! Those are poisonous!” She put her strong arm around Nickie’s shoulders.

They sat in the surf for several minutes, until Nickie was calm again. They stood up, and walked to their cars. They avoided the fire, where the other lifeguards were still drinking and talking. Nobody paid attention to the two young women.

“So…” Mette said. “Both our duties start tomorrow at 3. Give me a call if you don’t feel like working, okay? And put some vinegar on your skin. It soothes the pain.”

“I will,” Nickie said. “Thanks for your help, Mette.” Then she noticed the red stripes on Mette’s legs. “O… They got you too!”

Mette shrugged. “It’s just my legs. It’s nothing compared to you. It itches a bit, that’s all.”


She woke up late the next morning. Nickie still felt strange. With her eyes closed, she tried to find out what was strange. It wasn’t really pain. It was as if… she was bigger.

She opened her eyes. “What?!” she yelled. In front of her were two big hills. “No way! Are those tits?” She moved her hands towards the hills and screamed again. Her arms were much bigger than the day before. She sat up with a start. She removed the blankets and examined her body. She was shocked. She rushed to the bathroom. She watched herself in the mirror, her mouth wide open.

“I am big,” she muttered under her breath. There was no denying it. It was hard to imagine that the beautiful girl in the mirror had been plain and tiny just twelve hours ago. Everything on Nickie’s body was now big, tall, thick, long and broad. “I guess my weight has doubled,” she said to her reflection. She flexed her arm, and her bicep popped up. It was almost as big as Mette’s. Nickie felt her knees grow weak. “Am I still dreaming?”

She cupped her breasts with her hands. “These two feel very real, so I guess I’m awake. I love it!” She tried flexing her pecs. It was a bit hard in the beginning, because she had never had chest muscles and breasts before. After a while, her breasts bounced a little. “I have to ask Mette how she does it, she can do this much better.” She giggled.

Nickie stood in front of the mirror for at least an hour, admiring her muscles, her C cup, her long hair, her beautiful face. Then, she remembered she was on duty that afternoon. She jumped into her car. She had to adjust her seat, because she had grown taller.

In the locker room, she tried on her bathing suit, but it was much too small, so she tried on another, two sizes bigger. She loved how it clung to her improved physique, especially how it was tight around her firm breasts. She pressed her breasts together, and was happy to see lots of cleavage. “Hello tits! You are my new best friends!” She laughed out loud.

Heads turned when she stepped onto the beach. She walked with confidence, her breasts pushed forward, her hips swaying. She smiled when she heard the whispers. “Look at that babe!” “I would like to kiss those perfect lips.” “Who is that?” “She has world-class tits!” “OMG! Those legs!” “I wish I had muscles like her…” “Wait – is that...”

“Nickie!” Mette shouted. She ran up to her, and stopped when she was in front of her. She looked Nickie up and down. “Wow… It happened to you as well. But you have improved so much more. You look gorgeous, girl!”

“Thanks,” Nickie said. “I love it! But do you mean you have grown too?”

“Just my legs,” Mette replied. “It makes sense: the jellyfish touched my legs, but they were all over your body.”

Nickie admired Mette’s legs for a minute. They had already been big, but they had grown even bigger now. Mette briefly flexed her thighs, and her thick quads jumped up. She proudly smiled.

When Nickie looked up, she saw that a big crowd had gathered around them. She blushed, because she wasn’t used to getting that much attention. But it was daily routine for Mette. “Hey!” she said. “What do you think this is? Babewatch?” Everybody laughed, and the two muscle girls moved on.

It went on the whole day. Everybody wanted to be near to Nickie and Mette. Nickie quickly got used to it, and appreciated all the attention for her beautiful body. Every now and then, she would flex a bit, or ran her hands over her perfect curves. She practiced bouncing her breasts and discovered it drove the men crazy.

She had the impression that she had to rescue many more people than usual, especially men. “I have never had to use so much mouth to mouth,” she told Mette during one of their breaks.

“Of course! Who wouldn’t want to be touched by those sensuous lips?” Mette laughed. ”Get used to it, Nickie! You are the most beautiful girl on this beach now!”

Nickie blushed. “Well, the second most beautiful… You are still the number one beach babe! Your legs are so much bigger than mine.”

“Oh, I don’t mind sharing the first place with you!”

It was a day full of new impressions, so at the end of her shift, Nickie was exhausted. When the sun set, she sat on the beach with Mette. “This was the best day of my life,” Nickie sighed.

“I’m sure there are many more of these days to come.” They stared across the water as it was becoming darker. Far away on the ocean, they noticed the green glow, and they looked at each other. “Do you…?”

Without another word, they jumped into the water. Even though the jellyfish were more than a mile from the shore, Nickie found that her strong muscles enabled her to quickly cover the distance, without growing tired.

Mette was a bit reluctant, but Nickie dove between the jellyfish without hesitation. She floated on her back as hundreds of tentacles wrapped around her body. “Yes!” she shouted. “Do your magic once more. Make me bigger! I love being big! Give me biceps as big as boulders! I want the biggest tits in the world! Give me huge muscles! Come on! Make me big and strong! Make me super strong! Much stronger than anyone else! I love to be powerful. Yes! I want a body that no one can ignore! I want to be huge!”

She felt the venom in her body once more, giving her a strange mix of pain and pleasure. This time, she didn’t fight it. She calmly accepted the gift of the jellyfish, as more and more venom entered her body, changing it on a cellular level.

She didn’t know how long she had been floating there. She blinked her eyes and found that the jellyfish were gone. Her whole body was tingling. Close to her, she saw Mette’s head above the water.

“Finally! You are out of your trance. Let’s get back to the shore.” Mette started swimming.

Nickie quickly caught up with her. “That was indescribable! Wasn’t it?”

Mette turned her head, with a little smile. “Yes, I could see you enjoyed it. I didn’t. It was very painful, so I swam away after some minutes.”

“Painful, yes. But very pleasant at the same time. It was weird. How long have I been in there?”

“I don’t know. Much longer than I was. Half an hour? An hour?”

Nickie turned around and saw the green glow had disappeared completely. She sighed.

When they were back on the beach, she asked: “Would you like to sleep on the sand tonight? If we wake up in the morning, we can see if we have grown.”

“I can’t wait!” Mette replied. “Let’s do that!”


“Nickie! Wake up!”

She opened her eyes. “OMG!” Mette was sitting next to her in the sand. The body of the Danish girl was huge! She blocked most of Nickie’s view. Mette’s tits were now bigger than beach balls, and they almost pushed into Nickie’s face, even though Mette was a couple of feet away from her. Mette’s arms were thick with muscle. Even unflexed, it looked like her upper arms were at least 30 inches around. Her shoulders were incredibly wide and packed with enormous layers of muscle. Her neck was solid as a tree trunk, and her face was even more beautiful than ever.

And her legs… her legs were out of this world. Each thigh was as big as a barrel. There were thick slabs of muscle everywhere. Her calves were bigger than most men’s thighs. Her legs looked strong enough to shatter coconuts.

“Nickie,” Mette whispered. “You probably think that I am big… But you should take a look at yourself. I look tiny next to you.”

“What?” She didn’t understand it at first. But then, she managed to take her eyes off of her friend’s incredible body, and looked down at herself. Nickie almost swooned.

She made Mette’s monster tits look small. Her boobs were enormous, and stood out several feet from her chest. She estimated that each of her tits weighed more than her whole body had weighed two days ago! Still, she could hardly feel the weight when she sat up. That was because the giant breasts were supported by the biggest and strongest muscles in the world. Her pecs were so big, that just her chest muscles would easily fill an E cup bra. She was still wearing her bathing suit, but it looked ridiculously small on her, and titflesh and muscles were spilling out of it everywhere.

Her chest was wider than a doorframe and loaded with gigantic muscles. Her shoulders were huge balls of muscles, that rose up higher than her ears. And still, her upper arms managed to make her shoulders look small. They were easily 40 inches around, and she wasn’t even flexing. Her forearms were bigger than most people’s thighs.

She had to twist her head a bit, and part her monster breasts to get a view on her legs. She was shocked. She had thought that Mette had the strongest legs in the world, but they looked like twigs next to Nickie’s tree trunks. She quickly flexed her thighs, and they instantly grew twice as big.

Nickie jumped up, and discovered that she had propelled herself about 10 feet into the air. She landed with a loud THUD. “Wow!” she yelled. “I feel amazing!”

“That’s because you ARE amazing, Nickie.”

“Thanks, but you are looking great yourself too.”

“Ah, come on. You don’t need to be modest anymore. You are much bigger than anyone else. Flex your bicep!”

Nickie did so. The muscle on her upper arm kept rising and rising. It was frighteningly big, and rose higher than her head. Mette flexed her bicep as well. She would easily have won every bodybuilding competition with it, but it looked small compared to Nickie’s ultimate gun. Mette tried to get closer to Nickie for a better comparison, but she had to stop when she was several feet away because their huge tits already bumped into each other.

Nickie giggled and flexed her pecs. Her breasts bounced up at least 10 inches, and pushed Mette backwards. “I have tits of steel!” Nickie boasted.

Mette looked at her in amazement. “I wonder how strong we are now?”

“Let’s find out!” Nickie said. She looked around her. The first thing she saw was their lifeguard boat. It was about 25 feet long. Nickie ran towards it, and arrived there much faster than she had expected. She waited until Mette was on the other side. The muscle babes crouched down, and lifted the boat out of the water without much effort.

“This is easy!” Nickie said. “How much do you think this boat weighs?”

“5,000 pounds? I don’t know, really.”

“Wow, we have become super girls!” Nickie thought for a minute. “Do you want to try something? Step closer.”

They approached each other until their breasts touched. Then, they carefully lowered the boat. They removed their hands until the boat was resting on nothing else but their super tits. They could hardly believe what they were doing. Mette bounced her breasts, making the boat rock. They laughed. “This is really awesome!”

When they saw the first people enter the beach, they put the boat back into the water and got ready to save lives. They climbed onto their chairs, which groaned because of their enormous weight. Nickie giggled. “I must weigh over 500 pounds now! Most of it is solid muscle, and the rest is titflesh.” When she was sitting in her chair, she took a deep breath that made her massive chest expand even more. Her suit couldn’t take it anymore and burst apart. Her tits were in the open air now, but she didn’t mind. She loved to show off her big body! She could also see that the people loved her showing off, because many couldn’t hide their excitement.

That day, nobody seemed to go into the water. Everybody wanted to see the super muscular and busty lifeguards. So they did some posing, and played tug of war against twenty opponents. They easily won.

They also played beach volleyball. The two men at the other side of the net complained it wasn’t fair. “Your tits are so big, they cover almost the whole field.”

“You are just jealous,” Mette said, and jumped extremely high into the air for her service. She launched the ball with the speed of a cannonball, and the men had no chance to return it. In fact, they didn’t even see it coming. They only made points because the power babes weren’t used to their strength, and they smashed several balls out of the field. When the men served to their field, they bounced the balls on their breasts, before delivering a devastating smash. They had much fun. The men mostly enjoyed watching the big, bouncing breasts and the display of huge muscles. They didn’t mind being humiliated by the two sexy beach babes.

Nickie challenged five men and a woman from the audience to put their arms into her cleavage. “I’m sure you won’t be able to reach the bottom, just stick them in as far as you can,” she encouraged them. Then, she flexed her chest muscles and challenged them to pull their arms out. They tried with all their strength, but they couldn’t. They were overpowered by Nickie’s magnificent tits.

“It’s so easy for me to hold you there,” she bragged. “I love being so much stronger than anyone else!” To emphasize her point, she flexed her biceps. She clenched her fists until her upper arms had grown to 50 inches. One of the men fainted. “I am the strongest woman in the world!” she said. Nickie bounced her breasts, and all six were lifted off their feet. There was no way they could resist her. “I love to dominate you,” she told them, as she released them.

Every now and then Nickie glanced at the water, but nothing was happening there. Until late in the afternoon, when she saw a big rowing boat capsizing. With a few big steps, she ran across the beach. When she was in the surf, she took a big jump, which took her at least 40 feet further. She dove into the water, and with powerful strokes she soon approached the boat. She saw four men in the water, trying to hold on to the boat. But because of the outgoing tide, there was a strong current towards the ocean.

Nickie dove under the boat and lifted it out of the water with her strong arms. She turned on her back. “Hold on to my breasts!” she shouted. The men first hesitated, but they soon discovered the current was much too strong for them, so they obeyed her. Her breasts were so big, there was plenty of room for the four of them.

Nickie swam back with powerful strokes of her incredible legs, still holding the boat above her head, and dragging the four men with her. She hardly felt the current. What she did feel, was the excitement of the men that were pressed against her naked breasts. She smiled to herself, and with her perfect body control, she further increased their excitement until they couldn’t take it anymore. She laughed when she saw they were blushing. “No problem, guys! It’s good to see that you appreciate my wonderful body!”

At the end of the day, the two muscle babes sat on the beach and caressed their overdeveloped bodies. “Do you think the jellyfish will show up tonight?”

“I don’t think so. They appear only once or twice in a lifetime, remember?”

“Yes, that’s too bad. But if they would appear, would you let them make you grow once more?”

“Sure! And you?”

“Of course! I want to become even bigger and stronger!”

“But they have to get us new bathing suits and chairs.”

“Oh, we don’t need those.” They both giggled. The sun set into the ocean.
This is my contribution to the :iconfemalemuscle: monthly theme. As you might expect, it contains beach babes, muscles, the ocean, sun, big breasts, lifeguards and boats. Oh, and it also contains jellyfish. You might not have expected that ;)
When the white sun had set, the Old Protector arrived. They woke the children and led them back to their village. The people there were very happy that their children were back, and they paid tribute to the mighty women. After that, the people split up. Most of them went to work in the fields.

A smaller group of men and women went up to the mountain and the Protectors followed them. The people were mining for metals. The Old Protector followed a group that went to the gold mine, while the Young Protector was taken to the iron mine.

It was a strange group: everyone else was taller than the Young Protector, but they all looked like sticks, compared to her massive body. They all made sure they didn’t come close to the almighty woman.

After a while, the people stopped and made room. One of them pointed to the mountain side. “Look here, mighty Protector! We have been mining here during the last year.”

The Young Protector was a bit amazed. There was a small hole in the mountain. “A year??” she thought. “I could have done that in just a few moments.” But she didn’t say that. She knew how pathetically weak these people were. She took a closer look and she saw some iron ore sparkling in the rock.

One of the men saw what she was looking at. “We have mined some iron ore here already.”

“I see. Good work,” she spoke. “I think I can speed up your work a bit. With my strength and my muscles, I can do things far beyond your abilities.” With that, she approached the mountain side. She kept on walking, even when her body touched the rock. The rock gave in to her much stronger body; it didn’t slow her down in the least. When she disappeared into the mountain, she heard astounded gasps behind her and she smiled to herself. “Walking through rock is probably something they hadn’t even imagined before. And still, this is so easy for me!”

She stretched out her muscular arms. It didn’t make any difference. She just kept on walking. After a while, she made a turn. She exited the rock at another place. While she carelessly dusted off her muscles, she said: “I have found a rich vein of iron, a bit deeper in the mountain.”

Everyone cheered and they bowed for her. Several men and women went inside the mountain, through the hole she had just created. Because they were taller than the Young Protector, they had to duck down a bit. But she saw with satisfaction that the hole was wide enough for two persons to walk next to each other. “My body is so much broader than theirs! I love that!”

The people came out with happy faces. “There is a lot of iron ore in there. It is enough to keep us busy for many years. Thank you, mighty Protector!”

She smiled. “I am sure I can save you some more time. Please go down to that valley. It is going to get a little rough here!”

When the people were at a safe distance, she went back into the mountain, to the vein of iron. She clenched her fists and hit the rocky wall in front of her with tremendous force, time after time. Huge chunks of rock flew everywhere, as the Young Protector quickly reduced the solid rock to much smaller pieces. The whole mountain was shaking because of her mighty blows.

Very soon, she was standing in a large cave, full of bigger and smaller rocks. She spread out her arms and pushed the debris out of the mountain. She did this several times, until most of the rocks were removed from the cave she had just created.

She stood in the middle of the cave and looked around her. “There’s plenty of room for more,” she said. She crushed the wall a couple of times more, until there was a high hill of rocks outside. She put her hands on her hips and surveyed it with satisfaction. “This is probably more than what these weak people could have done in ten years,” she said. She had to put her head in her neck to see the top of the hill. It was about ten times the height of an average person.

Several people walked towards her, with astonishment in their eyes. “That was amazing, Young Protector,” they said, and they bowed their heads. “Let us help you carry these rocks down the mountain.”

The powerful woman frowned. “Had I given you permission to come up here?”

The people dropped to the ground. “Forgive us, powerful Protector! We thought you were finished.”

“No. I’m not finished. Get back down there, or I will burn you!” There was a little smile on her face when they hurried away. Then, she turned to the big hill. She pouted her lips and blew in the direction of it. She rapidly increased the temperature of her breath, until it was extremely hot. Because of the intense heat, the bigger and smaller rocks instantly melted together to one big lump of rock.

Even though it was still radiating heat, she picked up the enormous lump and carried it down the mountain. Because of the enormous weight, she sank into the ground up to her bulging calves with each step. But that didn’t slow her down. When she passed the people, their eyes almost popped out. She looked so tiny under that enormous rock! And still she carried it without a strain. Several dropped to their knees, seeing her incredible display of strength.

She smiled at them. “There are some tiny rocks left up there. You can carry those, if you want to.”

It was a strange group that returned to the village. The super muscular Protector was in the front, effortlessly carrying a ridiculously big lump of rock. She was followed by a large group of people, who all struggled to lift rocks that looked like tiny pebbles in comparison.

Yr’whyn was one of the first to meet the group. “Wow, Young Protector!” she yelled. “I just can’t believe how strong you are. Every time I think I’ve seen you at your very best, you manage to perform an even more incredible feat of strength!”

“O, this is nothing,” the powerful woman spoke. She waved the huge lump of rock around like it was a piece of cloth. She flexed the muscles in her arms, making them bulge. “This may seem heavy to you, but it weighs nothing to me.”

She put the rock down on a rocky plain at some distance from the village. She ordered everybody to back up. Once again, she heated the rock with her super-hot breath. But this time, she increased the heat gradually. Yr’whyn clapped her hands when she saw that red hot iron started streaming out of the rocky hill. The Young Protector kept the temperature of her breath steady for some time. When the metal stopped streaming, she closed her mouth. She looked with satisfaction at what she had done.

Around the glowing hot hill of rocks, there was now a large pool of molten iron. She waded through the liquid iron, unaffected by the extreme heat. She picked up the red hot rock and with a simple flick of her wrist, tossed it high over the mountains. It left a trail of red sparks. She felt just great!

“Get on your knees for me, you worms!” she thundered. “I hope you understand now that I can crush all of you with just my little finger, without even trying. I am the Young Protector!”

Everybody dropped to the ground, shaking with fear. The powerful young woman had been doing things they had never thought possible, and they didn’t know what she was up to next. They couldn’t do anything else but worship and obey her. No one even thought about resisting her. They knew they didn’t stand a chance against her muscle-packed body.

Meanwhile, the muscle woman breathed on the molten iron. This time, her breath was colder than ice, so the metal rapidly returned to its solid state. She picked it up with one hand and kneaded it together into one big lump of metal, about as big as herself.

“You may stand up,” she said. She pressed the metal ball against her stomach for a moment, and then turned the ball around to show them the deep imprints of her sensational abs. “Because you were all very obedient, I will give this iron ball to you.”

“Thank you, Young Protector. It is just incredible how you can do things that would take us all years of our lives. We are very grateful, and our smith will turn your ball into many useful tools.”

She laughed. “O, come on! I can save you even more time with that. Just tell me what tools you need.”

They asked for pickaxes, knives, forks, spoons, pans, scoops, scissors and shovels. Most people left to work on the fields, but Yr’whyn sat down at some distance from the Young Protector. She looked with amazement how the powerful woman ripped a lump of metal off the ball, moved her hands so fast that they became a blur, and a moment later held a complete pickaxe in her hands. She could almost see the ball of metal becoming smaller, and the pile of tools becoming higher.

Yr’whyn picked up a rock and lifted it a couple of times. “Look, Young Protector! If I to do this every day, do you think I will become stronger and more muscular?”

The Protector looked at her while her hands kept working at incredible speed. “That might work, yes. But I can already tell you that you will never come even near my level of muscularity. During my travels around this planet, I have seen several men and women who were somewhat more muscular than the others. But I could eclipse them all with ease, even when I was much younger, and not nearly as big as I am now.” She looked at the small girl with a bit of compassion. “I hope you aren’t disappointed.”

The girl bowed her head. “Of course not. I know how exceptional the Protectors are. That your muscles are inhuman. But I hope I will become a bit more muscular than this.” She flexed her arms, but nothing happened.

The Young Protector briefly interrupted her activities to flex her bicep as well. She grinned as she looked from her own humongous muscle to Yr’whyn’s tiny little arms. She enjoyed the look of adoration on the face of the puny girl. Then, she continued her work. Very soon, there was little left of the metal ball. She ended up with some things that Yr’whyn didn’t recognize. “Here,” the Protector said. “You can use these to exercise your muscles. The small ones are for one hand, the larger ones for two hands. You start out with the lighter ones, and when you can lift those, you move on to the heavier ones.”

The young girl had a broad smile on her face when she bowed her head. “Thank you, Young Protector. I will use these tools every day. And every time I do, I will think of you and the wonderful things you have done.”

The Protector carried a whole pile of tools towards the village when the Old Protector arrived carrying a large lump of gold. She was followed by another group of people.

“Well,” the bigger woman said, “I can see you have been very productive. Well done, Young Protector! We will take a small part of these tools to the next village. They do not have access to metals there.”

Later that day, the two Protectors laid down next to each other on a mountain, overviewing the little village. They soaked in the sunlight and the Young Protector drank. She admired the Old Protector’s much bigger body, and wondered if she would ever look like her. Her muscles were probably twice as big as the Young Protector’s muscles.

She sat up when she heard that in the village, deep down below, a storyteller was announced. Everybody became quiet.

“A long, long time ago, and far away, the Terrans lived on their little planet under a small yellow sun. Yes, they had just one sun! Their planet was covered with seas and oceans, forests, mountains, fields and deserts. You could travel your whole life and see different landscapes every day.”

The Young Protector sighed. She loved listening to these old stories, but she found it hard to imagine a world like that. What did forests look like? And fields and deserts?

“But the Terrans were haughty, and they destroyed the planet they were living on.”

“They must have been very strong,” the Young Protector thought. She couldn’t think of a way to destroy a complete planet.

“So the Terrans left their planet and flied to other planets. And later on, even to other suns! During many lifespans, they swarmed the skies with their spaceships, discovering every outskirt of the universe. And one happy day, they set foot on our own little rocky planet.

This is our history. This is where we come from! We...”

A small voice interrupted the storyteller. The Young Protector smiled when she recognized Yr’whyn’s voice. “But how is it possible we have never seen one of those Terrans? How can you travel between the stars? And what is flying, anyway?”

“Hush, child. These are the stories every generation passes on to the next one. They contain things we cannot understand, but we have to accept that and never forget the stories!” He continued telling about the lives of previous generations, but to the Young Protector, these stories were rather boring, so she stopped listening. She drank some more.

After a while, the Old Protector rose. “Come. We have to move on.”

“You start walking, I’ll catch up with you.” The Young Protector descended the mountain, and headed for the crowd that was still listening to the storyteller. He stopped talking and dropped to his knees when he saw her. The others turned their heads, and worshipped her too. But she didn’t notice. She found Yr’whyn and waved at her. The young girl stood up and followed the muscle-packed female, out of the village.

“I am leaving,” she announced.

“What? No! Why do you have to go?” She became scared when she realized what she just said. She took a step back and bowed her head. “I am sorry, Young Protector, I shouldn’t talk to you like this.”

“It is okay. This is what the life of Protectors looks like. We travel around this planet, to help and protect the people everywhere. I am really sorry, but I can’t stay here. But we will be back here, some day.”

“I’ll wait for you. And I’ll exercise my muscles while you are away. I’m sure you won’t recognize me when you come back.” The young girl wiped the tears from her cheeks. “I wish I could hug you!”

“You know that’s not possible.”

Yr’whyn looked around her. “Maybe we can hug each other without touching.” She walked over to a large rock. It was twice as high as she was. She wrapped her arms around it. “I’ll just pretend this is you. Goodbye, Young Protector!”

After a while, she stepped back. The tears were still running down her face. “Now it’s your turn.”

The Protector also hugged the rock. “Goodbye, Yr’whyn!”

When she let go of the rock, Yr’whyn smiled. “You are not very good at hugging, aren’t you? I can see the imprints of your biceps in the rock. If you had done that to me, you would have squashed me!”

The Young Protector looked a bit confused. “Oh… No, I did that on purpose, of course. If your big brothers are bothering you again, just show them this rock and tell them they should behave. Because if they don’t, they’ll have to face my wrath when I return!”

Yr’whyn shivered. “Really? Will you punish them?”

The Protector smiled. “We’ll see.” Then, she turned around and ran off at high speed. Yr’whyn followed her with her eyes, but the Young Protector disappeared very soon. The girl looked at the sky, and quickly returned to the village, as she saw that the white sun was about to rise.

The Young Protector felt a bit strange, for some time after that. But then she picked up her old life. They helped out where they could, they showed off their strength and muscles every now and then, they were part of several worshipping ceremonies, they took goods from one village to the other.

But while they had remained silent most of the times in the past, they now talked more. Or rather: the Young Protector asked questions. The Old Protector tried hard to remain patient and answer her, but many times she didn’t have the answers.

“Is it true that all the stars in the night sky are suns like ours? And do all those suns have planets too? And are those planets inhabited by Terrans?”

The Old Protector sighed. “Yes. At least, that is what the old stories say. And I’m not sure if all suns have planets, and if all planets are inhabited. But some suns have planets where Terrans live. That’s what they say.”

“But how can those Terrans travel to other suns?”

“It is something we don’t know. The Terrans have knowledge and tools that we have never heard about. They must be incredibly powerful. But we, we can just guess.”

“How far away are the stars? If I jump up with all the strength in my legs, would I be able to reach them.”

For one brief moment, the Old Protector lost her composure. “No! You should never try that! There is an old story about a Young Protector who tried. She jumped so high that she never came back. The Old Protector had to find a new one.”

The Young Protector looked puzzled. “But how could that happen? Has that Young Protector ever reached the stars? What happened to her?”

“Why are you asking all these questions? I don’t know!”

“But why have you never told me this story before?”

“Because I forgot. When you talked about jumping to the stars, I remembered.”

The Young Protector thought about this for some time. She saw some flashes and looked up to the sky for a moment. “But how can we be sure that you tell me everything you know?”

The Old Protector was also silent. “We can’t. We just can’t. I try to raise you in exactly the same way that my own Old Protector did, but there is always a chance that I will forget something. But if that happens, I am sure it will not be something that is very important.”

There was more silence. Then the younger Protector said: “It could be that generations ago, the Old Protector told much more to the Young Protector. It could be that over time, things have been forgotten.”

“Yes. That could be. But believe me: I’m doing my very best. I’m not holding back information on purpose. Believe me!”

“I believe you.” She rested her head on the Old Protector’s big chest, and drank.

The cooler season started. The white sun had become smaller and smaller. It had become just a small dot in the sky, much smaller than the red sun. The heat and radiation of the white sun had diminished so much, that people could stay outside without any risk. Some travelled to other villages, to trade tools and food, or to find a partner.

The Old Protector studied the sky more often than she usually did, and the Young Protector knew it was almost time again. She didn’t look forward to it.

Then, one day, the red sun eclipsed the white sun. At that time, they were in a village near a river. They were in a ceremony where they had to lift rocks and accept offerings. After the ceremony, they went to a plain, far away from any village.

“Are you ready?” the Old Protector asked. “Which test would you like to take first?”

The Young Protector sighed. “Can’t we just skip this? We both know…”

“Be silent! This is what the Protectors have done for ages. When there are two Protectors, they have to take the three tests when the red sun covers the white sun. It is as simple as that. So. Which test would you like to take first?”

She sighed again. “Armwrestling.”

They both laid down on their stomachs. The Old Protector had some trouble because of her enormous chest. So she made a hole in the ground. Then, she extended her hand, and the Young Protector gripped it. “Ready? One, two, three!”

Immediately, the muscles in the arms and shoulders of both women started bulging. The Young Protector was huge, but it was very clear that she was no match for the Old Protector. Her arm muscles kept rising. “Ha! I’m still much bigger than you are. Your muscles are pathetically small and weak compared to mine! I am by far the strongest woman on this planet!” With that, she slammed the Young Protector’s hand against the ground. She did it with such force that it caused a small earthquake. “That was so easy! What test do you want to take next?”

“Pushing,” the Young Protector grunted. They both stood up. The Old Protector drew a large circle in the rocky ground with her heel. Then, they stood in the middle.

“Ready? One, two, three!” The Young Protector put her hands against the Old Protector’s huge shoulder muscles and started pushing. The bigger woman just stood there and smiled. “Have you started already?” The Young Protector poured in all her strength. It was enough strength to crush mountains to dust. Enough strength to lift huge amounts of rock, but it meant nothing to the Old Protector. “Are you done?” She put one hand on her opponent’s chest and started walking. The Young Protector tried to resist her. She sank her feet into the rocky ground and flexed her mighty thigh muscles. That was sufficient to easily resist anything that came in her way on her travels around the planet.

But the Old Protector just kept pushing. She brought up her free arm and flexed her bicep. It rose high above her head and she looked at the humongous muscle with a smile. “It feels so great being the Old Protector! I know there is no one or nothing on this planet that can resist you. And still, I am just toying with you. My muscles are far superior to yours. I am so much stronger than you are!” Just before the Young Protector crossed the line, the Old Protector pushed her. She flew through the air and crashed into a mountain, far away.

The Young Protector gritted her teeth and ran back to the place where the Old Protector was waiting for her. “Just one test to go! I won’t waste your time on this one.” She simply put her hands on the Young Protector’s shoulders and pushed her into the rocky ground. When she was buried up to her shoulders, the far stronger woman let her go. “That wasn’t so bad, wasn’t it?”

The Young Protector climbed out of the hole in the ground. “I really don’t understand why we have to do this every time. We both know you are far stronger than I am. Do you really have to humiliate me every time?”

The Old Protector grinned. “Yes. I enjoy this very much. This is the only time when I can use my full strength.” The smile disappeared from her face. “But believe me: this is necessary. My Old Protector did the same thing to me when I was the Young Protector. And it may be hard to believe, but one day, you will be stronger than I am. But before that day, there will be many days that I will defeat you.”

Some time after that, they returned to Yr’whyn’s village. When they were almost there, the Young Protector rushed ahead. She looked around and saw a girl who was practicing with the weights she had made the last time she had been there. The girl looked like Yr’whyn, but a bit younger. Maybe it was her younger sister?

“Do you know where I can find Yr’whyn?”

The eyes of the girl widened, and she dropped the weights. She stared at the muscle woman for some time, but then she bowed. “Welcome, Young Protector! Mom has told me that you would visit us some day. I am so happy you are here!”

“Your mom?”

“Yes. Follow me. Please.” The girl tried to walk for some time, but she soon started frolicking. “My name is Eon’whyn and I’m seven years old. I have a little brother and I’ll soon have a baby brother or sister. My mom and dad are both taller than you, but you are much bigger. You have bigger muscles, I mean. Much bigger.” She stopped and put her hand to her mouth. “Oh! Mom said that when you visit us, I should be quiet and treat you with respect. But I just can’t stop talking!”

The Young Protector felt herself getting warm inside. “I wonder who you got that from?” she said, and smiled at the little girl.

When she looked up, she saw two persons approach her. It was a woman with a large belly, holding the hand of a little boy. It was clear the woman and the little girl were related.


The woman bowed. “Young Protector. I can’t say how pleased I am to see you again.” She made the boy bow as well.

“Oh come on! Don’t be so formal! It is just me!”

“O yes. One of the two most powerful beings on this planet. A woman who doesn’t look a day older, even though more than twenty years have passed.”

They both laughed, but there were also tears in Yr’whyn’s eyes. “You know, I’ve waited so long for you to return. At first, I stood in the fields every day, looking if I could see you coming. Even though my mom told me that the Protectors visit us only once in many years. After a while, I stopped hoping. I thought I’d never see you again. But now you’re here!”

“Yes. And I am sorry you had to wait so long. But we have to visit every village on the whole planet. It takes time. And I asked the Old Protector several times if I could go and visit you. I can run extremely fast, so it wouldn’t have taken me much time to get here. But she didn’t allow me to.”

They looked at each other for some time, still keeping their distance. Yr’whyn put her hand on her belly. Then her daughter appeared, dragging another girl with her. The other girl stared at the Protector with her mouth open, but Eon’whyn was less intimidated by the amount of muscles in front of her.

“Look, Young Protector! I have been lifting the weights every day since I was five! I can lift much heavier weights now. My arms have become really big and strong! I am much stronger than Pri’cah, who is one year older than I am. Look!” She poked the other girl in her side, to get her attention. The little girls both flexed their biceps. It was clear that Eon’whyn’s arms were bigger. And on the top of her upper arm appeared a small bump. “See? Mine are much bigger! Will you show us your biceps now, Young Protector? Please?”

She grinned, and slowly brought up her arms. She squeezed her fists and she enjoyed the looks on the faces of the young girls as her biceps started growing. They were soon higher than her head, but she kept on flexing until they had reached their maximum size.

“Wow…” Eon’whyn whispered. “My mom has told me your muscles are really really big, and I thought she was just telling me tales. But they are even bigger than I thought!”

“They are really strong, too!” The Young Protector picked up a small rock and wrapped her fingers around it. The rock turned into dust when she squeezed it a bit. She opened her hand and blew away the dust.

“Wow… If I practice with my weights every day, will I be able to crush rocks someday, like you?”

“I am sorry, but I don’t think you will ever be able to do that. Only Protectors are that strong. But I am sure you will become stronger and more muscular than other girls your age!”

“I already am!” She wrapped her arms around the other girls’ waist and lifted her off the ground. “See? Easy! I could probably carry her all the way to our house!”

“I don’t think the Young Protector has time for that,” Yr’whyn said to her daughter. “She probably has to be part of lots of ceremonies.”

“O, the Old Protector can do that. I’m sure she won’t mind. After all, we haven’t seen each other for so long!” So they walked through the village together.

After some time, Eon’whyn had to drop the other girl. “I think you’ll have to exercise a bit more,” the Young Protector told her.

“Will we see the Old Protector as well?” the young girl asked. “Is she a grumpy old lady? Mom says that my grandma is one.”

Yr’whyn told her daughter to be quiet, and bowed her head. “Please don’t punish her. She just says everything she thinks. She even told that to my mother in law.”

But the mighty woman just laughed. “It’s okay. Just don’t tell the Old Protector you said that. She’s not a grumpy old lady, but I don’t think she’ll like it when you talk to her like that.”

When they arrived at their little house, the Young Protector looked around. “There are lots of young children around here, right?”

“Yes. We have been blessed. The tools that you made for us made us more productive, and we had enough supplies to survive a bad harvest, fifteen years ago. So, yes. A lot of children were born in the past ten years. Most of them are still alive.”

“I am glad I could help. That’s what I’m here for.”

“Well, because of all those children, we could use more farming land. But I’m sure our village leaders will discuss that with you.”

Eon’whyn interrupted them. “Mom talks about you a lot. She has taken us to that cave where you stayed. We were there three times! And she promised us we will soon go again! You have made a drawing there. And she showed me the hole in the wall that you made. She said you made it with just your leg, and I couldn’t believe that. But now that I’ve seen you, I believe it! Isn’t it difficult for you to walk, or sit? Your muscles are so big!”

Yr’whyn blushed and apologized for her daughter once more, but the Young Protector laughed. “No, it isn’t hard at all. In fact, nothing is difficult for me. I am extremely strong, so I can do whatever I want to. I can lift huge amounts of rock, but I hardly feel the weight. I can even walk straight through a mountain, because rock hardly offers me any resistance.” She laughed as she saw the astounded face of the girl. “Maybe I will show you.”

“When? Today?”

“Yes, maybe today. Would you like me to?”

The girl cheered, and everybody laughed.

“Let’s go then. We have to find the Old Protector.”

“I am sure I can find her. I have found you too. What does she look like? Is she old?”

“Well, she is old, yes. But she doesn’t look old. The best way to recognize her is by her enormous muscles. She is even bigger than I am.”

“Bigger?? She can’t be bigger than you are!”

“She is. And stronger too. Much stronger. We sometimes wrestle, and I don’t stand a chance against her.”

“Why do you wrestle? Does she punish you?”

The Young Protector shrugged her huge shoulders. “That’s what Protectors do.”

It was indeed easy to find the Old Protector. They saw a big crowd, all down on the ground and worshipping the huge woman before them. The Young Protector walked to her side, while the other people also dropped to the ground. Except for Yr’whyn, who couldn’t because of her belly.

“It is good to see there are so many of you,” the Old Protector spoke. “I already talked to your leaders and we will make new farming land for you.”

“Thank you, Protectors!” the whole crowd said. They told them to stand up and to follow them. They left the village and the leaders showed them a large area which could be turned into farming land. It was a rocky plain at the foot of the mountains, covered with smaller and bigger boulders. It didn’t resemble the green fields on the other side of the village at all.

“Oh, that’s a big field,” the Young Protector softly complained. “Turning it into farming land is so boring!”

“Hush. You know very well this is one of our duties. No one else can do this. Maybe you should try to make it fun.”

“Okay. I’ll try.” The younger woman sighed.

“Can I leave this up to you? Then I’ll go into the mountains, to mine for iron. It seems they got just a little bit out of the mountain since the last time we were here.”

“I mined a huge amount of iron in less than one day. It must be frustrating for these people to be so slow and weak!”

“I guess they are used to it. But is it okay with you that you do this alone?”

“Sure. I’ll have this finished when you return.”

The Old Protector left, accompanied by several people. The other people stayed to watch the Young Protector. She started with removing the boulders. The biggest ones were as big as a house, but she picked those up with one hand and tossed them far away. She could hear the astonished cries of some of the people, and when she was finished she stood in front of them and flexed all the muscles in her body, making them frighteningly big. She waited until everybody was on the ground, worshipping her. She told them to stand up, and she continued with the smaller boulders.

Some of those she tossed away as well. Others she turned to dust by rubbing them over her abs, or crushing them between her thighs. Sometimes she slammed the boulders against her body, or simply held them between her hands and pushed her hands together. Very soon, there were no boulders left, just some small pebbles and sand.

The insanely strong woman walked over to Eon’whyn, who had been watching her feats of strength with open mouth. “You are so strong! I couldn’t believe what you did there. You lifted those huge rocks like they were pebbles and you tossed them so far away that I couldn’t even see them land!” The little girl was almost dancing.

“I told you: this is all very easy for me. I used just a tiny little bit of all the strength I have in my huge muscles.” She briefly flexed her bicep. “Now. For the next part, I could use your assistance. Do you want to help me?”

“Of course!” the girl yelled. “What do you want me to do?”

The Young Protector grinned. “Good. First of all: there are some rules.” She poked a finger into the ground and ran backward at high speed. In a flash, she was back. “Whatever you do: never cross this line! I am the only one who is allowed in this field. Everybody else has to stay behind the line. Understood?”

The girl nodded, her eyes wide.

“Good. I want to make this a match. I bet you can run really fast, faster than your friends.”

“I can! But I am much slower than you. You were super-fast when you drew that line in the ground!”

“I am. That is why we are going to make it harder for me. I have to run backwards. And I have to run through the rocky ground!”

“Can you do that?”

“Of course. Protectors can do anything they want.” She walked into the field, sank her arm into the ground and effortlessly pulled out a rock about her own size. She tossed it far away and jumped into the hole she had just created. She had to turn around a bit, to make room for her massive upper body. But very soon, she was standing in the hole, and only her head could be seen. She looked at Eon’whyn. “Are you ready? I count to three and then you run to the end of the field. Remember you should not cross the line. Okay? One, two, three, go!”

The little girl started running. She was going pretty fast for a girl her age. Every now and then she looked to her side, to see how the Young Protector was doing. She seemed to run as fast as the little girl, even though she was running backwards, and plowing through the ground. They reached the end of the field almost at the same time. The Young Protector climbed out of the ditch she had created and made a small jump towards the young girl.

“Wow! You were really fast there!”

“You held back, didn’t you? I am sure you could go much faster. You are a Protector, after all.”

“Ah, you got me there. Yes, I could go faster. Much faster. Do you want to see me do that?”

“I’d love to!”

The Young Protector stepped back into the ditch. She pressed her back against the rocky ground. Even though she was applying just a bit of pressure, she could already feel the rocks crumble against her wide and muscular back. She rubbed her thighs together and then she pumped her feet up and down. Her back cut through the rock like it wasn’t there. Some rocks got stuck between her mighty thighs and were crushed to dust without the muscle woman even noticing it. Her feet stomped down on the rocks that hadn’t been crushed yet. She moved her legs faster and faster. She turned into a being with the sole purpose to crush every rock she encountered.

To the people, she became a blur. She flashed to one end of the field, made a turn, and was back at the beginning before they could blink an eye. After a while, she was moving so fast that they didn’t see her anymore. Then she stopped and jumped up, landing in front of the crowd. They looked behind her, and saw that the rocky field had turned into a large area with just sand and small pebbles.

“Isn’t it wonderful what these thighs can do?” She flexed her quads, which made her legs look even bigger. “But now, the nasty part starts. You can’t grow your vegetables on this dry sand. You need something to fertilize the ground. Well, it appears that the saliva of a Protector is an excellent fertilizer. So I’ll chew some sand here and there, and spit it out again. I’ll do it really quick, because it isn’t very pleasant.”

She disappeared. Once more, she was moving so fast that they couldn’t see her with their inadequate eyes. They just saw the sand move at several places. After a few moment, she reappeared. “And now I have to mix it, so my saliva gets evenly distributed. I’ll just run through the sand, and move with my arms. You may want to back up a bit, because it may become a bit dusty here.”

Everyone quickly obeyed her. They were all dumbfounded by her strength, and especially her speed. It would probably take a whole group of people many days to work this big field, but the Protector was doing it in only a few moments! Before they knew it, she was back again. “I am almost finished. The ground is ready for your seeds, but I think it is wise that I prepare you for the dry years. I’ll go to the river and get you some water.”

She ran away. She knew it took the people a long time to reach the river, but of course she could run many times faster, so she arrived there in an instant. She stood at the river side and thought for a moment. Then, she breathed on the river with her icy breath. The water instantly froze. She moved her head from left to right, freezing an even bigger part of the river. In just a few moments, the wild river had completely stopped and turned into ice.

She jumped high into the air, and hit the ice in the middle of the river. She hit it with so much force that she immediately sank to the bottom of the river. She raised her mighty arms and lifted an incredibly big chunk of ice into the air.

She ran back just as fast as she had run before. The enormous weight of the ice didn’t slow her down. The people couldn’t believe their eyes. They saw an enormous white mass moving towards them at very high speed. Only after some moments, they noticed that the mass was carried by a figure that looked tiny in comparison.

When she was close to the field, the incredible muscle woman held the ice above her head with one hand. With the other hand, she reached down. She tore a rock out of the bottom which was about the same size as the ice chunk. She held both huge masses above her head. “Maybe you think this is a bit heavy to me, but it is not. Not at all! It is no problem for my muscular arms to hold them. I could easily hold them there for a whole year! I love being a powerful Protector!”

She placed the ice in the large hole in the ground she had just created. She tossed the huge rock straight into the sky. It disappeared with enormous speed, and never came back down.

For many people, it was too much. Seeing the Young Protector perform all those feats of strength was more than they could handle. Those who had remained conscious, once more dropped to their knees and worshipped her. She loved it. She flexed her bicep and rubbed the big muscle with her free hand. Then, she walked over to the small girl who, for once, was also dumbfounded.

“I enjoyed this!” the Young Protector said. “What about you?”

The young girl beamed at her. “You are fantastic! When I grow up, I want to be like you! From now on, I will practice even harder with the weights!”

“I am sure you will become much stronger than you are now, if you do so. And you might become one of the strongest persons in this village. But I can assure you that you will never be nearly as strong as I am. It is no use comparing yourself to the Young Protector.”

“I know that. And I also know that the Old Protector is even stronger than you are. But I think it is wonderful to be stronger than most other people here.”

“It sure is!” The Young Protector flexed her enormous bicep once more. She smiled as Eon’whyn’s jaw dropped. She hadn’t seen the incredible muscle from this close yet.
The Young Protector, part 2: Eon'whyn
The second part of this series further explores the barren world of the two Protectors. Time passes, but the two muscular women hardly notice. They have to use their incredible powers in various situations.

Other parts:
The Young Protector, part 1: Yr'whyn
The Young Protector, part 3: Ara'whyn
The Young Protector, part 4: Diawyn
Live Writing!
I am writing, and you can be my audience, and maybe even participate! You can give me feedback while I am writing, provide me with ideas and suggestions. Well, at least I hope you can, because the last time I tried it wasn't possible to chat.

I was live on Sunday 20 May and Monday 21 May. Please watch me to get a notification when I am live again!

I commissioned the amazing image from :iconthe-muscle-girl-fan: 


ElsieGuen's Profile Picture
Elsie Guen
Artist | Hobbyist | Literature


Add a Comment:
Orange-Nam Featured By Owner Apr 18, 2019  New Deviant Student General Artist
Thanks so much for the llama!
MichelleLeRainbow Featured By Owner Apr 11, 2019  Hobbyist General Artist
Dcuzmij-c40f274f-a686-44c1-9d08-fba64c5180e6 by MichelleLeRainbow  
bulletproof13 Featured By Owner Apr 8, 2019
Thanks for the watch!
ElsieGuen Featured By Owner Apr 8, 2019  Hobbyist Writer
No problem. I like your stories!
Bartjack Featured By Owner Apr 6, 2019  Hobbyist General Artist
Thank you very much Elsie for the llama in return! ;) (Wink) 
Atariboy2600 Featured By Owner Mar 31, 2019  Hobbyist Digital Artist
stmercy2020 Featured By Owner Mar 10, 2019